Chapter 1: Dawn Blue
Summary:
The members of hololive prepare for three separate adventures.
Notes:
It is kind of annoying how when you first post a work on AO3, you can't actually edit the first chapter's notes, you have to edit those in later by editing the chapter. Ah well.
Chapter Title Song Credit: Mori Calliope - Dawn Blue
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Up in the heavenly realm, Fubuki panicked.
This was fairly notable due to how in control of situations she usually was, but in all fairness, she was the last member of the heaven house to join in the collective freak-out that was finding out that Sora and company were no longer contactable.
Still, in lieu of anyone else, Fubuki was de-facto in charge of hololive, and that meant rounding up the gamers, Aki, Subaru, and possibly AZKi, to discuss what they would do next.
It was that discussion that had led to the current situation. A-chan had given Fubuki access to hololive’s official social media, which meant she would be the one to post that Sora’s hiatus - originally a week just to tie up anything that might administratively take forever during ascension - was now extended indefinitely. She’d done that already, and otherwise, the plan was that the AZKi and the gamers would otherwise just keep going as if nothing was wrong, while Aki and Subaru would figure out if there was anything they could do, since they weren’t yet active.
Still, one fear was answered when Roboco came back online, along with everyone from the in-between.
robocosan: @s_fbk you aren’t going to believe this but
robocosan: Sora-chan’s somehow down here in the in-between realm, though we haven’t found her.
ookamimio: Well, there’s one question answered.
s_fbk: how???
AZKi_VDiVA: I’m a little curious myself, to be honest.
robocosan: if we go by what I’ve datamined, she was down here during the last conversation
robocosan: which means that Moira teleported them out of Heaven entirely
robocosan: which is kind of smart, when I think about it
robocosan: still, I have no idea where she is; the in-between is a big place
robocosan: and she’s run off on her own adventure, alongside those with her
SakuraMiko35: I think it’s time for some aerial reconnaissance, then.
Usadapekora: I’ll join along with that
uruharushia: oh no
IOFI15: Heck, I have the actual spaceship and everything!
MoonaHoshinova: and she’s even competent enough at flying it to stop giving me motion sickness.
robocosan: Wait, you get that?
MoonaHoshinova: not normally, but Iofi’s a rather special pilot when she gets going.
IOFI15: I may have met up with Moona by crashing my UFO into the UsaKen office building.
MoonaHoshinova: honestly it wasn’t the most unbelievable thing that happened to the company
robocosan: and it was kind of partially my fault, too.
Usadapekora: right
Usadapekora: I should probably get around to building a new office for the group
s_fbk: ya be
s_fbk: so, play it cool up here for now?
akirosenthal: I’ll look around a bit and see if I can find anything
oozorasubaru: I’ll join in on that, too!
oozorasubaru: since the gamers are all actually busy
AZKi_VDiVA: I probably can check out things, since I don’t stream often
AZKi_VDiVA: though I suspect there’s not much I can find around here.
Fubuki put her phone down, and then did something unusual: she lightened her stream schedule. While obviously anything right there in her schedule was still going to happen, she refrained from adding much more to future weeks - yeah, A-chan told her to just pretend that nothing was wrong, but Fubuki was first and foremost a creature of empathy, and she knew herself well enough to know that right now she needed to relax a bit to make sure she was still thinking straight, otherwise worry would start catching up to her.
Still, there was a plan, now. Perhaps it was time to re-learn her spiritual capabilities - though, hololive had made it so she hadn’t had to pick up a sword (1) in a long time. For once, she cursed her young age as a kitsune; dying before even earning her second tail (2) was rather unfortunate, and, as much as she enjoyed being part of hololive, it allowed her to live carefree such that now she was very out of practice with invoking her kitsune abilities.
I wonder if I can get Mio to join me with that...
Granted, getting her own powers into shape might be as good as she could do. Hololive had more or less entirely domesticated Okayu, who Fubuki was pretty sure had absolutely no capability of manifesting her Nekomata (3) powers anymore. She wasn’t even sure if Korone had any supernatural powers to begin with aside from abnormally high physical endurance.
Still, it gave her something to do, if a confrontation became inevitable.
You don’t get to hurt my friends, o nameless one. Even as a seraph.
Amelia Watson walked into the house occupied by the underworld-bound hololive members.
Well, ‘walked’ was a strong word, as she looked closer to a barely-animate corpse limping through the door, up to her room, and then falling over in bed. This had become a rather unfortunately recurring issue as of lately.
Towa, who was in the room, explained the situation to the rest of the underworld folks (4) who were looking horrified at the state Amelia was in once again.
“I know this looks bad, but the fact of the matter is that by any objective metric Amelia is on her way to rightfully walking out of the lower underworld faster than any other soul on record.”
Kiara was unamused.
“Does she not understand we have all of time and that we’ll be waiting for her, no matter how long it takes?”
Calliope sighed.
“It’s Amelia Watson. She’s stubborn like that.”
Towa sighed.
“Amelia’s reached the point where she regularly burns out her actual ability to feel pain. To be fair, she’s got a point - yeah, it looks bad when you are seeing your heart on the outside of your body, but the thing is, there’s actually a limit to how much pain your body will tolerate - go too far and your pain receptors temporarily stop functioning. For what it’s worth, this wasn't my idea; Amelia understands that she can’t actually die to a rather unhealthy degree. But she’s right in one regard: she is very close to freedom, and she did it in weeks, rather than decades - sort of.”
Coco sighed.
“So exactly what’s the hold-up, then? This has become more consistent as of recently.”
“Amelia pissed off her gatekeeper. And, for those not versed in devil hierarchy, gatekeepers are those who generally decide which souls can or can’t escape, so as you could guess, you don’t want to annoy them.”
Calliope Mori facepalmed.
“God damn it Amelia. What’d she even do?”
“Basically did her usual shtick of brute-force ill-advised pacifism. The problem is, her gatekeeper is A: smart, and B: loves karmically fitting punishments, and those have combined into what I think is actually the most brutal form of torture that Amelia’s been put through. What you need to understand is that Amelia’s state is actually mostly generated from exhaustion and brutal overexertion, not from direct pain.”
Kiara replied to that statement, surprised at the revelation.
“Wait, what? I know Amelia works hard, but that did not look like a healthy amount of trying hard!”
Towa sighed.
“Yeah, so, to explain the context, gatekeepers have two primary abilities, and neither of them are good for anyone, but they’re especially bad for Amelia. The first is that they tend to be able to summon other devils to fight in their stead, which means that Amelia’s gatekeeper isn’t spending his energy hopelessly fighting Amelia. That means that, unlike most devils, our gatekeeper - I can’t recall the name - essentially can do the one thing that every other devil has failed to pull off: match Amelia in a duel of pure stubbornness. And that would be why he’s a gatekeeper: if he decides you don’t deserve to get out, you don’t.”
Calliope and Kiara looked at each other, horrified, though Ollie interrupted loudly.
“THIS ISN’T FAIR! AME-SENPAI HAS NO WAY OUT!”
“She does. She just needs to give the gatekeeper a convincing argument. For more violent souls, that argument usually involves a lot of fire, dark magic, and becoming a devil, and for more peaceful ones, forcing them into stubbornness matches like Amelia until eventually a soul can force him into a position where they can find a justification that allows them through, even if it involves a tiny bit of fighting. Gatekeepers are, all things considered, not very malicious, compared to most devils. Honestly, I thought Amelia would be stuck forever in the arena, but she played the devil’s game really well on that one.”
Choco pointed out the rather obvious contradiction: “I thought she was rather aggressively not playing the game.”
“Yeah, and that’s the thing: she realized that the whole rule where the devils are allowed to mess around with the rules actually has a little fun side-loophole: the devils aren’t actually allied with each other. Everyone wants to fight Amelia, but there’s very little trust between devils. Similarly, while Amelia isn’t allowing herself to fight the devils, she very much allows the devils to fight each other.”
“You mean that-”
“Yep.” Towa said, while smirking, “Amelia essentially played all of them against each other, and when all of them failed to actually get anything out of Amelia, they proceeded to have one of the most embarrassing fits of what basically was spiritually empowered gamer rage at each other instead. Unfortunately, the gatekeeper ain’t falling for that trick, which means they’re back to a trial of pure stubbornness, and normally that would favour Amelia, if it weren’t for the gatekeeper’s second ability: the karmic mirror.”
The rest of the members present looked confused. Towa continued.
“The karmic mirror is honestly fascinating. It essentially mirrors one’s karmic debts, and morphs it into the gatekeeper’s trial. For example, if your crime back when you were alive was that you tended to set things on fire, then the ground around you would also catch fire in retaliation for your karmic debt. If you were an excessive liar, then the gatekeeper would also lie to you, making your freedom very hard to ascertain, since there’d be no trust, and he might just lie about saying you’re free. Anyone want to guess Amelia’s?”
Calliope Mori, knowing Amelia better than most, answered:
“Time compression. A bad dose of ‘month in, day out’. That’d explain the overexertion; she’s putting in like 20 days’ worth of attempts, every single day she goes at this. Her karmic debt was induced by skipping around the timeline repeatedly, setting up our world for destruction - even if she never pulled the trigger, so to speak - and thus, her karmic mirror is time compression, forcing every day to last for weeks on end.”
Towa nodded, but then smirked.
“Ironically enough, this has a side-effect of making her karma burn way, way faster; if we go by a 20-to-1 ratio - and it’s probably more extreme than that - she’s done a year of karma burn in 18 days. So, while it’s horrible for Amelia, she’s actually not going to be missing out on years worth of whatever we do once she’s out. She’s just rather stuck at the moment. That’s where Amelia’s at; I’m in talks with her gatekeeper, but unfortunately he’s just as stubborn as Amelia is.”
Ayame motioned towards her two swords.
“You think he needs convincing from outside forces?”
“It might come down to that, but trust me, we don’t want to play that card just yet. Amelia hasn’t given up hope, and I think the important thing is that if she’s willing to keep it together for now, then we should believe in her. Remember that if she convinces the gatekeeper to let her go, then she’s never going back to the lower underworld again. She’ll be free; whereas if we bust her out she’ll have devils on her back forever, and that isn’t fun for anyone. If things break down, it’s important that he’s the one to break the rules first. Until then, it’s up to Amelia to persuade her gatekeeper to let her walk free.”
Towa paused, letting the words sink in a bit, and then continued speaking: “Still, for the sake of keeping Amelia sane, we do have a collective role in taking care of her whenever she pushes herself too hard - I know that you might not approve of me dragging you guys into taking care Amelia as she does this to herself but-”
Kiara interrupted.
“-of course we’ll help her with this! I think it’s stupid that she’s required to convince the gatekeeper alone, but at least we can help make sure she’s well-cared for in-between her horribly torturous sessions. Seriously, why are they that bad?”
Towa blinked.
“Um, because we’re devils, and torturing bad karma out of the souls of the damned is what we do? It’s just usually most souls with that kind of karmic debt are normally a lot more evil. Amelia’s case, as I’m sure you are all aware, is weird as Hell. Actually, it’s a lot weirder, demonstrably. I feel awful doing this to her, but we don’t have a choice here.”
In the in-between, three vehicles flew.
The first was the Pekodam, piloted by one Usada Pekora.
The second was the Mikochar, piloted by the elite Sakura Miko.
And finally, flying higher than either of them was Iofi’s UFO, of which all three members of HololiveID’s first generation were aboard.
Iofi had taken the pilot’s seat, leaving Moona to chat with Risu. Given that they hadn’t been reunited for very long, it seemed like a conversation they needed to have.
Moona addressed the squirrel girl.
“Hey. How are you doing, with, you know, everything.”
“Um...I dunno. I don’t like dying, but I guess I can’t complain about how my afterlife’s been going. I’m just...I dunno, after remembering hololive literally picking me up off the street...all that’s been on my mind is how we were separated. It’s the only thing I’ve been able to think about, recently. I guess I should thank you guys for picking me up.”
Moona shrugged.
“Iofi’s scary observant like that. I would’ve never been able to catch you by myself.”
In the pilot’s seat, Iofi overheard the conversation, and then grinned.
“Hey, if you want a better view, you could come take the pilot’s seat yourself.”
“Absolutely not!”
Still, Moona had to admit, the view was nice, though so far the aerial reconnaissance had only confirmed what they had suspected: Sora wasn’t close by, and if they wanted to get a good overview, they would likely have to violate foreign airspace. The elves at the eastern border region of the Lunar Alliance would likely avoid freaking out too hard - in fact, now that Moona thought about it, Botan actually left the Botanx parked in the border region - but past that it would likely go poorly.
Moona sighed.
Damn, this is going to be a real pain to figure out. How do we avoid-
A new voice interrupted the train of thought over a voice channel.
“Hey Moona!”
Uh oh.
“Apparently there’s a whole bunch of magical signals south of here peko - I’m just gonna fly over and see what’s up with that right now”.
“Uh, isn’t that outside the region of the Lunar Alliance territory?”
“I’ll come up with an excuse for flying the Pekodam that far later, peko!”
Welp. I guess if she goes first...
Tokino Sora landed back in front of the group consisting of herself, A-chan, Kanata, Watame, and Nene.
It was decided that, as both Sora and Kanata had full angel wings, they couldn’t hide their status as angels. As such, they would pretend to be angels on some administrative duties - which did happen - and the rest of them wouldn’t fly, as that would be a giveaway that they were from the heavens, and for now it was best for them to avoid drawing too much attention to themselves.
Sora smiled.
“I looked around, and, while it might not be much for now, I spotted a sign of civilization - a city that seemed to be known as the city of the peafowl. Given my memory, I think there’s a fair chance of one of our friends being present.”
A-chan blinked.
“Do you want to go ahead or not?”
Sora shook her head.
“I spotted it via a better vantage point - it’s still pretty far away, so I hope you guys don’t mind a fairly long walk. As a result, I’ll stick with you until we get much closer; at that point I’ll look for Reine-chan.”
Nene made an enthusiastic exclamation: “Forward it is, then!”
The rest of the gang smiled.
Sora replied: “Yep!”
Notes:
(1) See the Hololive Alternative PV for that.
(2) Kitsune mythology: the Kitsune, as in the Japanese mythological creature, can have anywhere between one and nine tails, for which having more tails generally signifies being older, wiser, and more powerful.
(3) I mean, heck, Okayu only has one tail. (Whereas Nekomata mythologically have two; see Chen from Touhou, who is a Nekomata by species.)
(4) As a reminder of who’s in Hell right now: Mel, Choco, Ayame, Towa, Coco, Calliope, Kiara, Amelia, and Ollie.
Chapter 2: Gate Open: START!
Summary:
Sora and friends make their way to the City of the Peafowl.
Notes:
Chapter Title Song Credit: Pavolia Reine - Gate Open: START!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
As Sora’s party was starting to learn, the in-between had some serious annoyances to deal with that weren’t present in Heaven. Sure, there was the obvious, such as a day-night cycle, but there was another one they were quickly learning was going to be problematic: Physical exhaustion seemed to exist a lot harder down here.
Something about the in-between, due to being a lot more Earth-like in nature, made it subconsciously harder for the members of the party to utilize their spiritual selves to bypass human tiredness like they previously did. Which was to say, unlike in Heaven, they had been struck with the realization that they needed to find somewhere to rest.
Well, for Nene, Watame, and A-chan, anyway; Sora and Kanata were still in fairly high spirits, due to their angelically blessed physical strength.
Thankfully, they had their destination in sight; which meant they just needed to pick up the pace a bit before nightfall.
A-chan cursed her lack of physical stamina relative to the others; as of right now it was clear that she was the one that the rest of the group had to slow down to allow her to keep up with. Granted, she was competing with Nene, who was known for her hyperactivity, Watame, who was known for her general low-key relaxed high stubbornness, and two literal angels-
“You’re only human, A-chan. Don’t worry about it.”
A-chan wasn’t sure she’d ever get used to Sora doing that to her; in the past it had usually been the opposite way around, back when the two of them were alive.
A-chan frowned. It was a subtle reminder of the fact that Sora used to be human, with the emphasis on the past tense. A-chan was still a little freaked out by Sora’s new angel senses, which only made her worry as she couldn’t imagine what it was like to actually feel them.
“With that in mind, we might want to move just a little faster if possible.”
A-chan, Watame, and Nene blinked, looking at Sora, who had spoken.
And then the sound of very distant thunder hit their ears.
Sora frowned, while pointing to the approaching storm clouds.
“Yeah, that’s why. We can still beat the storm if we move. We’re not in Heaven, so, uh, it actually rains down here on occasion.”
Surprisingly enough, it hadn’t been particularly close; while the storm was still approaching, the group had entered the city without any particular issues.
The city itself was situated around a palace that was located in the middle, and while the palace wasn’t that large it was still tall enough to be immediately visible from the rest of the buildings.
Sora looked at the rest of the group.
“Can the four of you find somewhere to stay? I have my phone with me, so I can contact you guys later.”
A-chan asked the rather obvious question: “Oh? Where are you going?”
“Up - I’m going to see if I can find Reine.”
Kanata added: “Sora-senpai adapted to her angel senses stunningly fast. Honestly, I’m not actually that good with them; with the blessing of perception she might be able to locate her faster than we can.”
Watame smiled cheerfully.
“You say that, but I think you’d be able to tell if Coco was nearby, no matter what.”
“You don’t need angel senses to find her!”
The five of them laughed.
A-chan added: “Alright, but make sure to regroup with us quickly if you can. I don’t want to find you flying around if conditions get really bad - if nothing else, being too high makes you a target for lightning strikes.”
Sora laughed, and then flew upwards.
A-chan, you really don’t have to worry that much about me.
While in the air, she paused.
Alright, admittedly she has good reason to worry about me right now.
She looked around, and focused her senses.
Found you, Reine-chan.
And then started flying towards the palace.
Much to Sora’s surprise, for a place that was so bird-themed, there were virtually no aerial defenses whatsoever. She really could just fly right up to the palace window with nobody stopping her. She spotted her target on a balcony, who then went inside, and from the looks of things, she hadn’t noticed Sora’s presence. Given the distance, it wasn’t terribly surprising.
And then she realized something: perhaps that also had to do with her angel wings. Kanata was right, as it turned out: being an angel gave you access to places just from inherent trust that the angels could do no wrong. It wasn’t an assumption she was comfortable with, neither from her experiences with other angels or from her experiences of actually being one.
She landed on the balcony, and walked into the palace.
What happened next was a rather surreal combination of three different events in succession.
The first was that she had a keris (1) pointed at her; it was easy to recognize by the very distinctive wavy shape that ordinary daggers didn’t tend to have.
Pavolia Reine had drawn her blade quickly, all things considered, and apparently didn’t like the intrusion into her home.
The second thing was arguably more amusing, as Reine spoke.
“Who are you and what are you...doing...here...”
Reine’s surprised and combat ready stance quickly changed to her slowly placing her dagger on the floor, followed by placing her hands on her head as she lowered herself to the floor.
“Uh...uh...let’s just pretend I didn’t just threaten you with a dagger...oh no...”
Sora shrugged.
“I mean, I just kind of flew into your house without asking, and if you didn’t recognize me at first, it’s a somewhat reasonable reaction. I was...a little overexcited to see you again. So, how are you doing? I’m Tokino Sora. (2)”
“I’m Reine, but clearly you already know that. And I do recognize your name from my own mortal memories, though…”
“Hmm?”
“Annoyingly enough, I don’t remember much of you past your name. I remember the...the thing...ah, right, ‘hololive’. You were from that group, though infuriatingly, I can’t recall anything about you, but it’s annoying because it really just confirms the large gap in my memory that I knew I had. Still, at least I remember you to a certain degree, though...”
Sora tilted her head.
“Though what?”
“I thought you were an ordinary human. I was from a magical realm before getting magically transported to your world by accident - I remember that much. You...weren’t. At least, from what I remember - lord knows my memory isn’t worth anything these days. You weren’t an angel last time I checked.”
Sora frowned.
“No, you’re remembering right - I was recently ascended into angelhood; I was human until basically a day or two ago.”
Reine paused, before asking the awkward question.
“Wait, if you became an angel, why are you here, then? I’ll admit I skimmed the afterlife books, but I thought you angels were, you know, from up above.”
Sora sighed.
“It’s...a long story. I don’t really want to share it at the moment. I’m just focused on larger issues, and mine aren’t really important right now. What is important is that I’m getting the group back together. Fubuki’s called the project HoloAfterLive. Either way, I’d love to have you back with us, we’re actually only two members away from finding everyone.”
Reine smiled.
“Good for you guys. Who’s left? Not that I’ll remember much about them, but I am curious.”
“Akai Haato and Anya Melfissa.”
Reine’s eyes widened.
“I’ve found Anya, actually, though...you might not like what happened to her.”
Sora’s face dropped to one of concern.
“What...happened?”
And that was the third thing that happened that evening, and perhaps the most surreal of all: Reine’s dagger, her keris, started speaking, the voice emerging more spiritually than physically.
“Hi Sora-senpai! I’m a dagger now! Oh, and I don’t know how to get my physical body back.”
Sora blanked, entirely unready for the absurdity of having Reine’s dagger talking back to her.
Reine smirked.
“I was wondering when she was going to introduce herself. Let’s move to my - well, our - room.”
The muffled sound of thunder within Reine’s room made an ambient backdrop to Sora and Reine’s conversation.
The bedroom was exactly like Sora imagined it to be. Which is to say, it was fairly large and elaborately decorated; Reine was, for the most part, fairly dignified in how she carried herself, initial meeting panic aside.
Reine put Anya down on her desk.
“At some point Anya’s gotta show you the rest of her powers.”
An annoyed voice jumped out of the keris.
“Oh come on! It would’ve been hilarious to see Sora-senpai’s reaction to when I did this:”
And, at that point, Anya, in dagger form, floated off of the desk and hung suspended in the air.
“Yeah, I can do that. It’s pretty limited, but I actually can move through some spirit-self reasons that I kind of already forgot. That might be why I can’t get back into human form, because I can’t remember how I did it the first time.”
Sora frowned.
“I’m just wondering why you weren’t reincarnated in human form in the first place.”
You could hear Anya’s sigh.
“Honestly, I forget most of the reasoning, except basically the fast version is that the human body I had wasn’t my real self; and now that I’m basically only a spirit self I don’t get my physical body back unless I figure out how to physically reincarnate my human body again. It’s not a default in the same way it is for most people. Still, it’s been pretty chill hanging out with Reine. Well, I also gave her lessons in the use of a dagger; she has a surprisingly quick hand when she’s wielding me.”
Reine smiled.
“To be honest, I’ve been missing out on a lot of my happier times, but I’ll admit I’m also happy to have most of my full spellcasting back.”
Sora laughed.
“Ah, right, you were like Shion in that manner.”
Reine shrugged.
“I wouldn’t remember, honestly - though I’m happy for all of the members who’ve been able to find each other. I guess that includes me, now.”
Sora smiled.
“Yeah, that’s the spirit!”
It was at that point that Sora got a ping on her phone, reminding her of the fact that she hadn’t in fact regrouped with her friends.
“Ah, sorry Reine-chan, Anya-chan. I need to message A-chan to make sure she’s not freaking out.”
tokinosorach: Whoops, sorry for not telling you guys where I was.
achan: Sora.
tokinosorach: I found Reine, like I predicted.
tokinosorach: Though, surprise: I also found Anya-chan.
achan: !
Amane_Kanata: Hey, good for you.
Amane_Kanata: I take it you aren’t caught out in the rain, then.
tokinosorach: I’m actually in Reine’s room at the moment, you know what, give me a sec
reineeeee joined the server.
tokinosorach: nun nun! (๑╹ᆺ╹)
reineeeee: It is unfair that you can be that adorable over text.
achan: It really is.
tokinosorach: You guys are embarrassing ฅ(๑>ㅅ<๑)ฅ
tokinosorach: I take it you found somewhere in the city to stay for now?
Amane_Kanata: admittedly I abused the fact that the local innkeeper thinks highly of angels.
Amane_Kanata: I kind of feel bad for him given what I’m actually like
tokinosorach: Don’t sell yourself short, you’re plenty angel-like most of the time
achan: Not to interrupt, but where’s Anya?
tokinosorach: she’s uh
tokinosorach: not really able to talk right now
reineeeee: she just gave me permission to tell you guys this, but uh
reineeeee: She’s a keris at the moment. As in, she’s literally a talking dagger.
reineeeee: She has to re-learn how to conjure a human body again.
reineeeee: And she just told me to tell you guys that she’s kind of forgotten how to do that.
achan: Figures as much. Tell her that we’ll keep the opening in HoloAfterLive for her.
achan: Wanna move to the full chatroom with everyone?
reineeeee: I’m not going to lie, I only really remember your name, and I’m kind of nervous
reineeeee: But honestly I mostly figured that the fleeting dream of hololive was mostly a done thing
reineeeee: given the circumstances of, you know, being dead and all
reineeeee: But you’re saying it isn’t?
tokinosorach: The dream is still very much alive, and I intend on keeping it that way!
reineeeee: Well, I guess I’ve gotta go for it, then.
achan: We’ll all be happy to have you back.
reineeeee: Attention please! Reine de gozaimasu. (3)
robocosan: Not the best of timing on your part, but Hello-bo! I’m Roboco-san.
reineeeee: Ah?
robocosan: Your ID mates went flying off to find Sora-senpai.
tokinosorach: How would they know I’m in the in-between?
robocosan: um
robocosan: now’s probably a good time to mention that I have access to a lot more data than I should
robocosan: but basically you were connected without having your network traffic routed through me
robocosan: that is
robocosan: I could see your user being online on the wrong side of the heavenly firewall
robocosan: The good news is that they’ll certainly be happy to see you.
rocobosan: actually, Sora, if you can actually give me your location data that’d be optimal
robocosan: I can send the data to those exploring the area
tokinosorach: done
achan: also done
robocosan: nice
robocosan: actually they’re really close
robocosan: though they can’t talk since it’s bad to text and drive
MoonaHoshinova: not driving, but okay
MoonaHoshinova: Welcome back, Reine!
IOFI15: Hello Reine!
MoonaHoshinova: Iofi no texting while in the pilot’s seat
reineeeee: Anya’s here too, if you don’t mind the slight change in form.
kureijiollie: REINE-CHAN!!!!
kureijiollie: AND ANYA TOO, LOVE YOU BOTH
reineeeee: Anya says hi, though she can’t connect at the moment
reineeeee: You guys gotta tell me more about hololive, because honestly I’m tired of this memory gap
kureijiollie: WELLLLLLLL
robocosan: oh no
AmeliaWatson: yeah she really gets going sometimes
reineeeee: Anya’s laughing, by the way.
kureijiollie: I’M NOT ALWAYS THAT BAD
Several people are typing…
tokinosorach: Anya’s laughing even harder now, and she just projected her voice to me by accident.
kureijiollie: OH COME ON
kureijiollie: ANYWAYS TELL HER I SAID HI BACK
Reine laughed.
“Ollie’s really something, isn’t she?”
Sora laughed in response.
She then paused, thinking about how to talk to her kouhai.
“Hololive Indonesia, Generation 2: both you, Anya, and Ollie were from that generation. You and Anya are here. As for Kureiji Ollie, well, she’s in Hell at the moment.”
Reine’s eyes widened.
“What did she do? I hardly think hololive would have any actual sinners.”
“She’s undead, which puts you in the underworld by default; it’s why Yozora Mel’s also located underground. Hololive’s talent pool was, when I think about it honestly, really weird at times. If nothing else, the rest of hololiveID would love to see you two again.”
Anya’s voice interrupted.
“Even though I look like this?”
Sora shrugged.
“It’ll be fine, honestly.”
There was a ping from Sora’s phone.
robocosan: @tokinosorach wait, what do you mean by the whole ‘voice projection’ thing
reineeeee: uh
reineeeee: yeah, this is going to be awkward to explain
reineeeee: so, um, Anya’s literally a keris
reineeeee: she forgot how to reincarnate in her human body again
tokinosorach: as far as I know she is currently a spiritually possessed dagger
tokinosorach: like, literally
tokinosorach: suffice to say it’ll be pretty hard to get any dances going with her right now
tokinosorach uploaded file anya_keris.png
kureijiollie: SHE’S BEAUTIFUL
achan: That’s admittedly a good keris. Those are good curves and an expertly carved hilt.
achan: Plus that sheath honestly looks comfortable if you’re a sentient blade.
tokinosorach: A-chan!!!!! ฅ(๑>ㅅ<๑)ฅ
reineeeee: I think Anya’s dying inside of embarrassment right now.
achan: I’m surprised that Moona hasn’t added her commentary, to be honest.
tokinosorach: Ah, that’s because she’s right outside Reine’s room at the moment.
MoonaHoshinova: oh COME ON
MoonaHoshinova: I actually had the perfect moment to surprise you two
tokinosorach: Angel senses are like that, unfortunately.
tokinosorach: It’s honestly kind of annoying because I haven’t learned how to turn them off!
Reine opened the door, and like Sora had said, Moona Hoshinova stood behind it, who addressed her friend.
“Hi.”
“So...I don’t really know you anymore, though at least I know of you.”
“We’ll figure it out. Risu and Iofi should show up shortly, once Iofi figures out where to park her UFO, which is hard given the storm outside has reduced visibility pretty badly - I jumped down onto the roof from above.”
The sound of something large impacting the roof was heard, and at that point, Sora cringed, while Moona once again facepalmed.
“Reine, I know this might be a little hard for you, but please try not to be too offended at the fact that Iofi just crashed her UFO into your palace.”
Reine laughed, surprising Moona.
“You know, as much as I’m tempted to be annoyed at this turn of events, somehow this isn’t the worst way I’ve met someone today. Let’s get you three down here, alright?”
Notes:
(1) Also romanized as kris, but keris is the official romanization that hololive itself uses and I’m not going to have this argument about ambiguous romanizations here.
(2) “Minna genki? Tokino Sora-desu!”
(3) Officially translated as “Attention Please! Reine at your service.”
I hope you aren’t too mad about what I did to poor Anya.
Chapter 3: id:entity voices
Summary:
The members of hololiveID meet up again.
Sort of.
Notes:
<> are used for Indonesian speech, “” for Japanese.
Chapter Title Song Credit: HololiveID Generation 1+2 - id:entity voices
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Despite the loud impact sound, surprisingly enough Iofi’s landing on the roof of Reine’s home was actually a perfect landing and not a crash-through-the-roof scenario like Moona feared it was. Risu and Iofi had gotten out, and now that brought five out of six members of hololive ID back together along with Sora.
Well, possibly four out of six, depending on how you counted Anya’s position.
Sora opted to let the indonesian members talk it out amongst themselves - as they had just met up, they opted to converse in Indonesian (1) rather than Japanese, and Sora was actually more comfortable letting them do that, despite the fact that left her out of the conversation.
The first generation of hololive ID had taken to Anya’s new - well, technically old - form pretty well. Moona, Risu, and Iofi were clearly a little weirded out by the fact that there was a talking dagger left on the dresser beside Reine’s bed, but the familiarity of the voice was comforting.
As awkward as it could’ve been, it was mended by the fact that Anya herself wasn’t too panicked about it. She just sounded annoyed.
<Man, why am I the one stuck like this?>
Reine stared at Anya’s dagger form.
<Um...because that’s your original body. At least, that’s the logic we came up with.>
Moona frowned.
<Yeah, but just because that was what she started with doesn’t mean that’s what she should end with. She was just as human as I was.>
Anya audibly sighed.
<It’s different, I think. I mean, I had a physical body, but I think on some level I did sort of think of myself as a spiritually possessed keris. It just so happens that I was spiritually possessed in the correct manner to conjure a human body - and now I need to re-create that miracle, which is annoying because that seems like the kind of thing I should only have to do once. Ah well, I’ll figure out as we go along, I suppose. Oh, and if any of you three want lessons in using a keris, feel free to ask me for lessons. Reine picked up the style pretty quickly.>
Iofi laughed.
<I think I’ll be fine.>
Anya continued.
<Fair enough, given, well, you flew a spaceship here. I don’t really have much else to offer other than occasionally witty comments otherwise. I’m uh, probably a little less attractive to potential fans in this form than I was back when I was alive.>
Risu smiled.
<I think you’re a bit nervous right now...but I think it’s going to be fine. We’ll figure this out. And at the very least, Reine hasn’t given up on you.>
<Yup! No idea how I convinced her that I was still the same Anya from our living days.>
Moona replied in a completely matter-of-fact manner: <It doesn’t take very long to find out.>
Reine shrugged.
<I mean, it was a leap of faith on my part - I had no proof. But it seemed like the right call, and to be fair, I’ve had you with me for quite a bit now. Honestly, the only disappointment in all of this is that we’re still missing Ollie, since she’s in the underworld now.>
Sora smiled, even though she was entirely lost with the conversation when Iofi looked at the one person in the room missing from the conversation.
“Oh, right, Sora-senpai. We might have gotten a little overexcited to speak with each other for the first time in a while. I’m really sorry if you feel left out.”
Sora shook her head.
“This is your moment more than it’s mine. That, and I’m actually talking with A-chan at the moment.”
achan: That’s most of hololiveID together.
tokinosorach: Yes. I’m really happy to see they’re that close, even if, well…
achan: As long as Anya herself isn’t distressed about it, we can still move forward easily enough.
tokinosorach: That’s fair.
tokinosorach: Given that we’re likely not going out given the rainstorm going on
tokinosorach: I’m likely to call it a night relatively soon.
achan: you told them about your nightmares?
tokinosorach: given the lack of available bed space, I’m just gonna not fall asleep instead.
achan: I’m not convinced you actually want to do that.
tokinosorach: I don’t, but I’d feel terrible taking up a bed in Reine’s home
tokinosorach: weirdly enough, this makes it the first all-nighter I’ve pulled in a long time.
tokinosorach: I wonder how weird it is that I still haven’t entirely kicked my mortal habits.
achan: I haven’t, though a lot of that is me just following you.
achan: AZKi hasn’t kicked sleeping either, weirdly enough.
achan: Fubuki and Okayu both retained proper sleep cycles
achan: and Aki Rosenthal tries to varying degrees of success.
achan: So you’re not really alone at all there.
tokinosorach: fair.
Sora smiled, and put her phone down.
“Oh, right, Reine, I wanted to ask: Do we actually have any sort of sleeping arrangement tonight? I can’t imagine you’re mean enough to throw us out into the rain.”
“Of course not, though admittedly I don’t really have the beds for five of us on hand.”
Iofi shrugged.
“It can’t be helped. I’ve got the three of us covered.”
She pointed to three sleeping bags, color-coordinated for the three members of hololive ID’s first generation.
Reine and Sora blinked, of which Reine answered first:
“How did I miss you bringing those in?”
Sora then added: “How did I, with angel senses, miss you bringing those in?”
Moona and Risu both shrugged.
Moona added a rather nonchalant statement confirming the weirdness of the situation:
“Iofi’s just like that sometimes. Good call, though.”
Reine breathed a sigh of relief.
“That’s good, but what about you?”
Sora paused.
What do I tell them…?
Thinking about it, she went with the truth about her ascension.
“Angels don’t strictly require sleep. I’ll just stay up.”
Iofi stared at Sora, in that manner that a somewhat inquisitive little sibling might.
“I don’t think you want to, though. You look tired enough that you could.”
Sora sighed.
“I don’t want to intrude. Lack of sleep will affect me far less harshly than you five.”
She paused for a moment.
Why do I think that? Korone’s not an angel, and she goes without. What is it about the in-between that’s so weird?
Reine had taken to staring at Sora.
Risu joined in.
“Are you of all people really doing this, Sora-senpai?”
Sora suddenly got very nervous.
“I mean...I’m not lying. Sleep feels nice, but I’d rather not-”
Moona brought out her phone, and then showed it to Sora, which revealed the fact that she was now one phone tap away from video calling Kureiji Ollie.
Sora’s eyes widened. Ollie was crazy, and she was also well known for being very caring in manners that were not considered subtle. If Moona called Ollie about the subject, well, that was likely to go places. It was the nuclear friendship option.
“You’re bluffing, Moona. You can’t video call the underworld from here, can you?”
“Well, Roboco-san said she was trying to set that up; wanna find out if it works together?”
“Okay, fine! I...I have my own reasons for staying up. It’s true that I don’t want to bother you, but it’s kind of a...me issue, anyway.”
Reine was unimpressed by the failed deflection.
“So what you’re saying is, you’re planning to go outside and deal with some issue on your own anyway? Geez, you’re being somewhat hypocritical here.”
“Nonono! It’s uh...um...try not to take this badly, but I really don’t want to see my dreams. They’re...kind of bad. It’s related to the fact that I, um...I’m trying to figure out how to put this.”
The stares of four other hololive ID members bore into Sora.
Sora sighed.
“I know that you four might actually be jealous instead of sympathetic, but...I remember everything. It’s...done some bad things for me, though it’s been getting better.”
Moona also sighed.
“Alright, I’m tired of the deflection.”
Moona pressed the call button.
The rather emphatic voice of Kureiji Ollie was blasted into the room.
“UH, WHO’S THIS-OH, HI MOONA!”
Moona replied.
“Uh, maybe less loud? It’s night here, and we can all hear you just fine.”
Ollie’s voice practically deflated.
“Oh, um...whatcha up to calling me during the night?”
Moona grinned.
“I’ll let Sora-senpai explain, actually.”
Sora sighed, knowing this wouldn’t go well.
“So, uh, first and foremost, I’m an angel now.”
Ollie responded in a surprisingly level-headed manner.
“Yeah, that was pretty crazy, but how is it related to now?”
“Well, the five other members of hololive ID kind of met up - sorry about not having any means of getting you out of Hell right now - and, well, I’m trying to convince Reine that I don’t need to sleep tonight. I’m saying angels don’t actually need sleep, and the rest of them think I should get some sleep anyway.”
She looked at the phone.
Ollie’s zombified face stared back.
“Get some rest, Sora-senpai. This isn’t a request; I’m ordering you to!”
Sora’s jaw dropped.
“I didn’t think you had it in you to literally give me orders like that. Besides, haven’t you gotten a fair taste of not having physical limits anymore?”
Ollie glared through the phone.
“Yeah, and now I’m having to learn my mental limits instead. I mean, seriously, you’re normally not this insistent; you were one of the better members at actually taking care of yourself during your hololive days! What happened?”
“Um...well...I’ve been thinking about...things, I guess. I don’t know how I’m feeling right now. It’s been a long day for me; I’m not sure I’m really able to sleep right now. Look, I know I’m not phrasing this well, but I’m trying to figure out a way to put this that doesn’t reveal issues that are kind of a ‘me’ thing and not something I really want to bother you guys with-”
“OH MY GOD YOU DO IT TOO. SERIOUSLY, YOU’RE NOT ALONE UP THERE!”
Sora sighed.
“I remember everything about my mortal life. I remember it so clearly that it really messes with my ability to tell what’s real. Every time I dream, I go back to the end of my mortal life, and I wake up back in the afterlife having to remind myself that...you know, that my past life was just that - my past life. You guys are real. I’m not really sure about myself, to be honest.”
Ollie quieted down from her previous response.
“Honestly, I never thought about how bad it would be to remember everything perfectly. Wait, does that mean you remember how the world actually ended?”
Sora cringed, taking a deep breath to try and not remember her last memories of horribly burning to death.
“Yeah. Succumbing to unsurvivable burns wasn’t a fun way to go the first time. I don’t feel like doing it again. It happens sometimes. A-chan remembers it like a bad nightmare; I remember it so clearly that I need to remind myself that I’m not the same Sora that died there.”
Moona, Risu, and Iofi’s eyes widened, while Reine responded to the comment: “Wait, what?”
Sora realized her verbal misstep. She paused, thinking about what to say.
“I try - in general, the angels try - not to think of my previous living self as the same me that’s right here, right now. I try to think of it as a new beginning for things, because I’m not sure what I can do if I don’t. I’m not human anymore. My memory is the last piece of humanity I have left, and if I forget...then nothing of the Tokino Sora you knew in life would be left. She died, burning in horrible agony back in the mortal realm. I’m here, newly ascended into the ranks of the angels. I hope we can become friends.”
Ollie spoke in an annoyed tone.
“Sora-senpai, this sounds like it’s leading to a philosophy lesson, and we’re not doing that here! You’re trying to avoid mentally resting yourself, and we’re NOT. LETTING. YOU. DO THAT! And we’re not becoming friends because that implies we haven’t already done that!”
Sora laughed.
“Alright, fair enough. Still, that doesn’t answer the practical question of-”
Reine interrupted in a matter-of-fact manner, ready to fall asleep.
“I have a spare futon.”
Notes:
(1) Bahasa Indonesia, to be precise, as technically Indonesian could refer to one of many different dialects.
Chapter 4: Dreaming Days
Summary:
Sora sleeps.
Many things go on while she does so.
Notes:
You’ve probably noticed a theme with the chapter names by now. This pattern will break next chapter (my chapter buffer means I’ve already written chapter 5 by the time you read this), mostly because I want to save some of the bigger names for later chapters.
Song Credit: hololive IDOL PROJECT - Dreaming Days
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sora was admittedly somewhat nervous about falling asleep.
The six members of hololiveID were all watching Sora - well, four members physically, one as a dagger, and the last who hadn’t closed her end of the video call - and it was pretty clear that all of them were going to make Sora get some sleep.
Sora fell into Reine’s spare futon. It was surprisingly comfortable.
As she lay down, she focused her thoughts.
And once again, Sora found herself in the world of her dreams.
This world wasn’t an inferno, however.
It was a blank canvas of a world, a grey, featureless landscape that consisted of nothing.
Sora closed her eyes.
And, in this place, let there be light.
Over in a nearby inn within the town, three talents of hololive and a staff member talked with one another in their room.
Kanata slumped over in her bed, the events of the day finally taking their mental toll on her.
“I’m sorry.”
A-chan sighed.
“I’m not going to say that mistakes weren’t made, but there’s nothing you could’ve done with the knowledge you had at the time. The fact of the matter was that, yes, you did slingshot Sora into ascension, but you couldn’t have known about the whole thing with the nameless one.”
Nene frowned, talking next.
“That, and it’s not like you were even in control when you stopped me. The guy basically hijacked your body at that point!”
Kanata sighed.
“I know, it’s just...the fact is, when we confront him - and we will, you all know that - I’m gonna have to stay behind, or else he’s just take control of my body, and even taking my own angelic strength out of the equation, I know none of you have the will to actually hurt me if you end up needing to. I’m a liability now.”
Watame frowned.
“You did nothing wrong. That, and remember that our true goal here is to get all of hololive together; the deal with the nameless one is an interruption, and really nothing more for now. When it all comes together, we’ll still need you. That, and just imagine how disappointed Coco would be if you didn’t end up rejoining us once again.”
Kanata replied in a solemn tone.
“Yeah, but...I got her thrown into Hell, Watame. It wasn’t intentional, sure, but the fact of the matter is that mortal-angel relationships are not looked upon kindly, and in general they almost always punish the mortal far more harshly than the angel; I should’ve warned Coco not to fall for me, since, well...”
A-chan took out her phone.
Kanata’s eyes widened.
“What are you doing?”
“You need to talk with your partner. Right now. And then I’m going to fall asleep.”
Kanata took out her own phone.
“I’ll call her myself.”
She started a video call, with Kiryu Coco on the receiving end.
Sora looked around the newly formed world that had generated around her. There was light, and the environment was pretty familiar; out of the void sprung a city-like environment, borne of her memories. It was a comforting location, and the familiar setting of the hololive office was one that she could find some solace in.
Or, she could’ve, if it weren’t for one issue.
She was still alone.
And now, it was time for the next step.
Do I want to do this…?
She reached out with her mind.
A-chan, I wish to speak with you...
Up in Heaven, Ookami Mio walked into the kitchen to find something rather surreal, which was Tokino Sora. The strangeness was mostly that Mio was pretty sure Sora was missing at this exact moment.
“Sora-senpai, how are you back here right now?”
“Um...I never left?”
Mio paused. The voice sounded distinctly off. Mio decided to press, because everything about this was strange.
“You can speak in your natural voice. I’m hardly one to judge.”
“I can’t right now, actually. It’ll give it away too soon.”
Mio’s brain kept thinking about it, until-
“Fubuki-chan?!”
There was a sudden puff of white smoke, and in Sora’s place was one Shirakami Fubuki.
“Ever since the incident I’ve been thinking about how I could help Sora-senpai with...well, everything, really. So, um, I’ve been practicing my magic. I’m a kitsune with dormant spiritual powers, and, while I’m out of practice, I’m starting to get the hang of using them now (1). The main issue with illusion magic is that I’m not that good at copying voices; I think Marine-chan’s the only voice I can do well enough to avoid you catching me.”
Mio laughed; Marine had been a popular impersonation target back when they were alive, and to find out Fubuki brought back that joke while awakening her powers as a kitsune was admittedly both funny and a very Fubuki thing to do.
“Ah, you think that you can fool the angels?”
“Yeah. Try not to be offended, but one of these days I’m going to create an illusion of another member, without telling you, and my goal is to do it so well that you can’t tell it’s not the member in question. More importantly, I need to be able to do it with Sora, since if I can fool the angels, well...”
Mio smiled.
“Ah, that buys her time, though I feel you risk getting in trouble with the nameless one for that.”
Fubuki smiled in a determined manner.
“As if the nameless one isn’t in far more trouble with us for what he put Sora-senpai through.”
Down in the underworld, the sentiment was shared, though with slightly less subtlety.
Coco looked at the screen to her partner, former roommate, and overall significant other, Amane Kanata, who was busy looking like she wanted to crawl into a hole.
“Kanatan, it’s not your fault.”
“Which? The part where I would’ve attacked Nenechi without Moira’s intervention? The part where I helped speedrun Sora’s ascension? The part where I even encouraged it in the first place? Or, you know, the part where I fell for you and then got you thrown into hell because of that, because you paid the price for my falling for temptation.”
Coco laughed.
“Okay, last thing first: you can try and defend me all you want, but I, to quote the angels, totally ‘corrupted’ you. I have no regrets about doing that, by the way; the angel stuff is boring, and even with that aside you were so happy with your memories in the mortal world that I’d do it again, even knowing that I’d end up here.”
Kanata just frowned.
“I know, it’s just...you’re taking an eternal punishment for my temporary temptation.”
“Honestly, the upper region of the underworld isn’t a pleasant place to live, but it’s not that bad. If anything, I feel worse for you; the angels don’t seem like much fun. And you didn’t know about any of the other stuff, really; there’s not much you could do. The only reason I haven’t come on up and smacked the nameless one is that I don’t have any way of actually doing that. Also, let’s be honest, do you think I wouldn’t have ended up here if I didn’t meet you?”
Surprisingly enough, Kanata laughed.
“That’s fair, honestly. I hope you don’t mind if I call on occasion.”
“Of course not, Kanatan. I need to thank Roboco-senpai for all of this; though, actually, it was you who first contacted us from Heaven, since you have permission to do that. So that was also you; and the only reason we can still talk is because you did that first. So thank you, Kanatan.”
Kanata smiled.
“Yeah.”
Coco smirked.
“Oh, and I’m totally going to have my revenge on the nameless one. Haven’t decided how yet.”
A-chan woke up in a dream.
That wasn’t surprising, given the last thing she remembered was going to sleep.
What was more surprising was seeing Sora. The familiar setting of the hololive office - back when it existed in the mortal realm - surrounded the two of them.
“I’m really sorry for bringing you into my dream of all places, but we need to talk.”
A-chan sighed.
“This is about the nameless one, isn’t it.”
Sora frowned.
“Look, I’m not going to lie - not that I could ever lie to you at all, A-chan - but the fact of the matter is that right now we’re just trying to, I dunno, get together again? I think it’s more important to focus on that for now, but...”
“You’re thinking about the eventual confrontation.”
“Yeah. Look, I don’t want to be pessimistic, but the reality is I’m probably going to lose that. The reality we’re living in is that my ascension is most likely predestined. I’m not saying I’m just going to give up or anything, but I don’t see any way this doesn’t end with me being ascended. And if that’s the case, I want to get as much of the group together as I can before my humanity runs out for good.”
A-chan just stared, unimpressed.
“No offense, but I’m seriously unimpressed with you right now. I mean, really, are you really going to just give up on hololive if you get ascended?”
Sora laughed.
“Fair, but honestly I’m just kind of assuming that everything’s going to go wrong in the process of dealing with the angels; I mean, did it really seem like the nameless one was going to let me walk free given the manner in which he ascended me in the first place?”
A-chan frowned.
“Also fair, but I think you’re underestimating two things.”
“Hmm?”
“First is how much we really do want you back. It’s not going to be a casual decision; plus, you would definitely go that far for any of us, so it goes both ways.”
Sora sighed.
“I guess, it’s just...I don’t like the idea of putting you in the nameless one’s line of fire. At present, I think he’s possibly the strongest being in existence - at least until I overtake him, most likely entirely unwillingly. When that happens, it’s probably for the best if you aren’t present anyway, since I’ll likely be mad enough for the both of us.”
“Oh, no, you won’t be, because that brings us to the second thing: I don’t think you realize how far we’re willing to go to save you. You may have forgotten how fundamentally weird our talent pool is, but, well, I would guess we have a fair amount of supernatural assistance on our side. Plus, Moira, at least as far as we’re concerned for now, is on our side, and she’s also a seraph.”
“Yeah, and that’s kind of the point, A-chan. You’re human, and this is a battle of angels.”
Sora paused.
“I don’t really know anymore. Can we just, I dunno, talk for a bit? I’ll get you out if I fail to control the dream and everything spirals into armageddon again. That might happen.”
A-chan paused.
“Honestly, I’d rather you not spend the end of the world alone again. Still, if we want to talk, I’m not going to say no, though I’m curious why you’d pull me from my own dreams to do so now.”
“Ah, that was me more just seeing if I could do that. Technically, while we’re here, we’re actually pure spiritual selves - we don’t have physical selves at all here; which has the odd property of making it so there’s actually two different versions of us at the same time; though I lack the focus to control both my dream and real selves simultaneously. I know it’s weird to see me do this, but I figure, if I’m already being forcibly ascended, I might as well make use of what powers I have, especially since, well...I appear to be incredibly spiritually gifted.”
“That makes sense, unfortunately - it would explain why everyone’s after you.”
“Yeah. I don’t really know how I feel about things. I guess that’s why I’d talk in my own dreams: it’s...more personal, I guess. I just want to go home, and sometimes, for small amounts of time, I can pretend. It’s not healthy, but at least I feel like I’m alive again here.”
A-chan looked outside the window. The cityscape was familiar, and yet it was all wrong. It was nothing more than a stage designed to look like a city; it was their former home, and yet it could never be somewhere people actually lived.
A-chan turned back to face Sora.
“I know it’s hard to stop, Sora-chan...but you really need to. It’s all fake, and you know it. You can’t live here; this world doesn’t really exist. I think that’s why these nightmares with the end of the world keep happening; it’s your mind catching up to the fact that this doesn’t really exist anymore. I think on some level you know that, too.”
Sora sat down on the office couch and started crying, entirely silently. Outside, it started raining.
“You’re right. It’s just...I want to go home.”
A-chan took a seat beside Sora and put an arm around her.
“I know it’s hard, but...you’ll find someplace to call home.”
Up in Heaven, Fubuki continued her attempts to fool her friends.
With practice, she had a character list for who she could impersonate, along with grades for how well she could do it. She had done so with the permission of all of them, to make sure that, yes, she was impersonating them, but she was doing so for good reason, and she had warned them, so they were being observant. Mostly she practiced with the members present, but she occasionally mixed it up, mostly for fun, but also a few times for practical purposes.
Between AZKi, Subaru, Aki, and the rest of the gamers, the list went as follows:
Sora - C (See if this can be improved)
AZKi - F (immediately fails if asked to sing)
Aki - D (hard to replicate ara ara energy)
Subaru - C (hard to replicate extrovert energy)
Mio - A
Okayu - B
Korone - B
Marine - Perfect (2)
Kiara - Perfect, but only while very excited, degrades to F upon attempting english (3)
It was a mixed bag. Mio was the harshest judge, which made sense as she was the member that perhaps knew Fubuki best. Still, the average attempts had been getting better, so that was progress.
But will it be able to fool the angels? Perhaps it’s time to ask for some help from my other half…
Well, assuming she’s in a mood to help and not just burn everything down.
In the city of the peafowl, the rain cleared.
The silhouette of a giant robot with rabbit ears approached the city.
“I guess that’s it, A-chan. I’m angry because I remember too much while others struggle with what they’re missing. I’m angry because I was ascended to the highest rank possible while several others are still trapped quite literally in Hell. I’m angry because too much went right for me. Unbelievably, I’m angry because I’m winning. It’s so stupid. I should be able to come to terms with that by now.”
Sora fell over on the couch into A-chan’s lap.
“It’s not stupid, Sora. Rarely does life give simple winners and losers. That which you’re complaining about? That’s just the reality we’re living - well, after-living - in. That’s just how the world works. That’s just how your mind works, too.”
“No, it’s not.”
And then, the world around the two of them exploded as it transformed into a blazing wasteland. Time seemed to slow down as the inferno erupted around the two, all while Sora cried.
“This is how my mind really works; a broken thing so entrenched in the past that I can’t even let go of what should be forgotten. This isn’t a place for anyone, and you should just leave. There’s nothing of value here.”
A-chan, unfazed at the end of the world, just stared into Sora’s eyes, as she wrapped both of her arms around the idol.
“That’s not true. You have value, and you should never forget that.”
She continued holding on. And that was the end of the dream as the fire consumed them both. Sora screamed, partially in pain and partially just for the sake of doing so, screaming at the unfairness of reality itself.
And then she woke up.
“You okay?”
Sora blinked, as she looked up into the concerned eyes of Iofi.
“Please tell me I didn’t scream out loud in reality - it’s bad enough I did that in my dream.”
“Nah, but you did look...distressed.”
“It’s complicated. It’s the whole deal with my ascension. I don’t know.”
Sora got up.
“Not gonna fall back asleep, so I might as well catch the sunrise. Also, so I can find A-chan; she’s...probably going to want to talk to me after my dream last night.”
“Not gonna share with us?”
Sora stared at the floor.
“It’s...somewhat existential. I’d rather just focus on getting hololive back together. At least I can do something about that; the other issue is...harder to resolve, as of right now.”
Iofi rolled her eyes.
“You know, I’m tempted to call Ollie again.”
“Look, she cares, but...that’s going a bit far. I even went to sleep last night!”
Iofi laughed.
“Look, Ollie’s brand of optimism is...a little much at times, but I can’t deny its effectiveness.”
Sora smiled.
“Fair enough. It worked the first time, after all. I just wonder how we’re going to get her out of there. Or any of the other underworlders - though admittedly, we can’t bring any of the hololive demons to Heaven, as we found out the last time we actually did that.”
It was all going well until Reine walked into the room, carrying Anya in her sheath; Sora hadn’t noticed that the two of them were missing until now.
Reine looked a little distressed.
Sora responded: “Ah, Reine-chan. Is something wrong?”
Reine sighed, looking like she wasn’t quite entirely sure how she wanted to address the problem.
“I don’t expect this to be your fault, Sora-senpai. But I need to address my friends here, so allow me to use the language that best emphasizes how I feel at the moment.”
She breathed in.
<Can somebody in this room explain the giant rabbit mecha that just landed at the edge of the city? Because many people around the palace are feeling rather understandably a little nervous about having a literal building-sized giant robot looking over the city, and somehow I don’t feel it’s entirely a coincidence that it showed up after you girls did.>
Moona facepalmed.
Notes:
(1) Okay, important footnote if you’re wondering why of all people I would give Fubuki, one not generally known for subtlety, illusion magic. The first is for the gag in the next two footnotes, the second is because Fubuki’s hinted mythological species is that of a kitsune, or a supernaturally empowered trickster fox spirit with shapeshifting abilities (4). While it’s common to play up illusion magic as something used for mischief and trickery - and indeed, the species are often depicted in this manner - the kitsune are also considered to be relatively close to the gods (well, the equivalent thereof with Shintoism) and as such are also often depicted as faithful guardians and dependable friends; you can guess which side of that fence Fubuki sits on.
(2) I mean, she’s fooled people into thinking she’s Houshou Marine without invoking actual mythological powers, so honestly this is a rather expected score.
(3) See Fubuki’s HoloTalk with Kiara for that.
(4) In fact, given her appearance in HoloEarth Chronicles, it appears that she might (and I am definitely stretching here) even be an Inari, which would make her a spiritual messenger and protector of shrines. If you want even MORE fun with that, imagine what her recruitment into hololive must have been like in-lore if you go with this interpretation. (5)
(5) Oh no, I think I just came up with ANOTHER completely crazy fic idea. Also, oh my god, I nested footnotes.
Chapter 5: The Rabbit Has Landed
Summary:
Pekora is not known for doing anything with subtlety.
Luckily for the city of the peafowl, Pekora didn’t arrive first.
Notes:
Yeah, I finally break the song pattern of using hololive song titles. This one’s still a song title though, as will be all chapter titles; I’m just expanding the reach of sources.
We now have THREE different sets of quotation marks for different languages.
-“” for Japanese.
-<> for Indonesian.
-「」 for English, which would be the JP quotes but JP is the assumed language.Song Credit: ZUN - The Rabbit Has Landed (From Touhou 15: Legacy of Lunatic Kingdom OST)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sora blinked.
Moona breathed in sharply, before replying to Reine.
<I may have forgotten why we were in such a rush to get here. Shachou doesn’t tend to, how do I put this…be the most respectful of state boundaries while she’s in mecha-mode.>
Sora didn’t understand indonesian, but she got the gist of it anyway.
“I’ll talk to her.”
A-chan, Kanata, Nene, and Watame walked outside to a mostly panicking populace.
Well, this isn’t good.
Kanata flew into the air, looked around, and then her eyes widened. She approached the ground, and then pointed in the direction that caught her attention.
“A-chan, you might want to see this.”
They moved around a bit to get a clear view, when they all saw it, too.
With the sun behind, stood the Pekodam, which was slowly making its way towards the city, step by step.
A-chan sighed.
“So, who’s gonna talk her down?”
As if to answer the question, Tokino Sora flew past the four of them, heading towards the mech.
Sora laughed quietly when she heard Pekora’s signature laughter being projected via loudspeaker from the Pekodam. It was an oddly fitting way for the rabbit to enter the city.
Good to see you haven’t changed.
Sora pulled up to the mech, flying directly eye level with the head.
“Good morning, Pekora-chan! What are you up to?”
The mech stopped its ominous advance. A loud voice emerged from it.
“Sora-senpai! I can...explain...”
Sora smiled. With the four members that were taken from heaven to the in-between, five from hololiveID, and now Pekora, the number of people she had found was going up. Despite everything, getting hololive back together was looking more and more plausible.
As if to keep up the good news, another mech, this one pink and without the bunny ears, tapped the Pekodam on the back.
Sora’s eyes widened - she knew who it was.
“Miko-chan!”
“Sora-chan! You’re really here!”
“Yes! Though I’m really just here to make the Pekodam turn back before anything really stupid happens.”
Sora decided that it was amusing to watch a literal mech a few stories in height shrug, while Pekora tried to play it off casually.
“Oh come on peko, it’s not like I actually armed the TNT cannon yet!”
And similarly, Sora also chose to find it amusing to watch the Mikochar give a disapproving glare to the Pekodam. She had to admit; it was this somewhat casual form of banter that she had missed the most from mortal hololive so far.
Her train of thought, however, was cut off by Sora catching up to the last word of Pekora’s sentence.
Wait a minute.
“Yet?”
The Pekodam froze.
“Uh, not that I was planning anything evil at all, Sora-senpai!”
As if to add on to how silly the whole thing had gotten, A-chan, who had walked up to the two of them while listening to the exchange, just sighed.
“Remind me how you got me to deal with you maniacs again.”
The smile on her face, however, told the real story: she too was happy to see where things were going.
Sora raised her hand in a gesture meant to get everyone’s attention.
“So, what’s the plan?”
Reine, who had finally caught up to them, was the one to respond, and the first generation of hololiveID was right behind her.
“We have a nice chat and figure out where we’re going from here. If me - well, and Anya too - are gonna join you, I’ll need to talk with the rest of the people who live around here. I’ve informed the palace that, in fact, none of you guys mean any harm. Except maybe Pekora, but I’m assuming at least one of you is keeping some watch on her.”
Miko, Moona, and A-chan just gave the Pekodam a suspicious glare.
“Good enough for now.”
Pekora, sensing now was a time to be reasonable about things, got out of the Pekodam, as did Miko from her equivalent mecha.
Sora asked the obvious question.
“So, um, where’s everyone else? Last I heard the in-between realm was where most of us were sent, and as far as I know Haato’s our only missing member now.”
Miko answered the inquiry: “They’re pretty far up north, in the joint human-elf kingdom known as the Lunar Alliance; I figure the plan is that we’ll fly everyone there - well, actually, Sora-senpai, you have your angel wings, so you can actually fly with us!”
Sora looked at her wings expressionlessly.
“Yeah. So does Kanata, too.”
She smiled.
“At the very least, it’ll be nice to see everyone again.”
Iofi continued with the description: “Most of us live at the castle of the Moon Kingdom, which belongs to Himemori Luna and the Lu-knights; of all of us in the in-between, basically only Noel, Flare, Botan and Lamy don’t live either directly in the castle or in a location very close to it.”
A-chan asked the obvious question:
“Any idea why?”
Miko answered.
“Flare and Lamy both have attachments to the bordering elven lands, and Shirogane Keep stands at the border region between the humans to the west, the elves to the east - split between the winter elves and the summer elves. Technically, it borders four regions - humans, two different elven tribes, and an ashen wasteland that nobody really goes to ever, if you go far north. Noel didn’t want to make Flare move far out of her home, and Botan similarly to Lamy, so the four of them live at Shirogane Keep.”
Sora smiled, because she had to admit it was wonderful how much the members of hololive still cared for each other.
Then again, I guess I’m not too surprised. It was like that while we were alive, why would that change now?
She looked back at her wings.
Hopefully not because of these...
Sora looked around.
A-chan just stared at her, a particular look that conveyed a very simple message without words.
We need to talk...but maybe not right now.
Down in the underworld, Amelia fell over into bed once again, brutally pushed to the brink of insanity from sheer overexertion.
「I’m really sorry, Kiara. Lower underworld ain’t a joke. Thanks for helping in the effort to remind myself that I am slowly advancing one day at a time. I think.」
Kiara just glared at Amelia. Calliope, who was sitting beside Kiara, added another statement that was more factually correct:
「Um, isn’t this closer to 20 days at a time?」
Amelia laughed.
「What, have you never worked casual 160-hour work days?」 (1)
Calliope just raised an eyebrow and continued staring at Amelia, who continued talking.
「Okay, that’s a good reaction, because honestly this feels kinda awful and I’m starting to feel bad at how much of a crutch you guys are becoming for me. The fact that all of you have been working with me to make sure I stay human is probably the only reason I still am.」
Kiara frowned.
「Out of curiosity, what’s Towa doing? I thought she was in charge of handling your karma.」
Amelia sighed.
「She is, but she’s not the one who gets to decide whether or not I go free unilaterally; I’d be out of lower by now if she did. While Towa owns my soul, hell technically owns Towa; and I don’t mean as in some devil being above her, I mean that the systems in place from however many years ago are just that rigid. Exit from lower for hellbound souls is very strictly handled by gatekeepers except in emergency scenarios, such as the episode with Akuma. Towa’s the reason I get to go back up to our underworld house to rest so that I can enter each encounter with my gatekeeper refreshed until either I get out permanently or snap and join the devils. I think you girls are the only reason I haven’t done that yet; time compression sucks, and I’d be more mad if, you know, I wasn’t literally the most deserving target in all of existence. Karma’s a real bitch like that.」
Kiara continued frowning. She hadn’t exactly been quiet about the fact that she had felt that Amelia’s punishment was horrendously unfair.
Calliope sighed.
「Well, despite how things are, for the most part, you actually seem pretty fine right now aside from how physically brutal the overexertion is on your front; we’ll send in Choco for that. By the way: I’m still mad at you for using alternate timelines to learn Japanese; I had to do that the hard way!」
Amelia laughed. There was a knock on her door.
Choco and Towa both entered.
“Hey, Choco-senpai, Towa-senpai.”
Kiara and Calliope got up, waved goodbye, and left the room, while Amelia readied herself for yet another medical examination.
This had become a routine within the house; Amelia would arrive from her latest encounter having so badly overexerted herself to the point of Towa usually needing to carry her in. Kiara and Calliope would then talk with her about how things were going, and then after that Choco would do another round of medical examinations, and then finally Amelia would talk with Towa about next steps, or on what to do if Amelia had pushed herself way too far and needed to rest more (2).
Usually that was forward progress, but at this point, it was just pure stubbornness, both on Amelia and her gatekeeper’s behalf.
Stupid one-on-one confrontation rules.
Still, she was entirely sane, and that meant she could do something few souls in Hell could: focus on the future.
After all, once she was out of the fire, there was the question of what would come next.
Sora’s party was ready to depart.
The arrangement was fairly simple: Kanata and Sora would fly, while Moona took the passenger seat in the Pekodam so she could yell at Pekora when necessary, meanwhile Iofi would ferry Risu, Reine (who was carrying Anya), Watame, Nene, and A-chan in her UFO. Miko would fly the Mikochar back home by herself.
Reine was naturally the last to get ready, as she was polite enough to inform everyone at the palace of the peafowl that she was leaving first. For the most part, all of Reine’s various acquaintances had all sent their regards and wished her safe travels.
It was time to fly.
Up in Heaven, Mio was practicing her own magic. A combination of fire and melee magic; her fighting style was rather unrefined, but it wasn’t supposed to be; for the most part, it relied more on overwhelming the opponent with a combination of speed and ferociousness rather than on superior strategy or otherwise organized strikes. (3)
Much like Fubuki, she was out of practice; despite being a wolf-spirit at heart, she hadn’t really been doing anything that wolf-like while she was in hololive.
But still, she couldn’t simply stop training, either. All she needed to do was think about what happened to Sora, and an intense, focused anger took over. She’d never be able to live with herself if she did nothing when round two with the nameless one eventually happened.
She knew the confrontation was going to happen, one day, and even if they were destined to lose, she was going to give it her all first.
They all would.
Amelia emerged from her room, tired but still surprisingly enthusiastic, to the crowd of friends that lived in the underworld with her.
“Alright, so I’ve been thinking.”
Calliope smirked.
“Impressive job, Ame.”
Amelia rolled her eyes, while the rest of the room laughed.
“I swear Gura’s rubbing off on you somehow. Anyways, I’ve been trying to figure out what we’re gonna do once I get out, since it’s looking more and more inevitable that I will eventually succeed at convincing my gatekeeper to let me go. I mean, we’re still just stuck here, right?”
Coco smirked.
“I mean, we all say that, but Ina got out of here, right? You’re no different, aside from the time scale. And the most important thing is that once you’re out of being owned by devils, you can live here and not actually go back down into lower ever. And then eventually we’ll figure out how to get an appeal that allows you to get out.”
Amelia smiled.
“Yeah, fair enough, but...even if I get out, what about you? Or the rest of us?”
Coco continued smirking.
“When have I ever done things by the rules? That, and I’ve so far only gotten more mad at the angels for what they’ve done, which probably means I’m getting thrown back in here when I yell at them again. You get used to it.”
Ayame spoke next.
“Underworld’s my home, Ame. I’m not particularly interested in moving out; and I can’t live in Heaven anyway; at least, not for extended periods of time. And I wouldn’t want anyone from above to live down here. Kanata can’t live down here, either, for similar reasons to myself - angels get underworld affliction.”
Towa went next.
“The main issue is mostly that the angels are pretty big on blocking cross-afterlife gatherings. That’s the only thing I want, really. I’m not sure how we’re going to convince the guys at the top to actually change things, but...well, we’ve gotta ask, at least. Honestly, I don’t really have much of a plan at this point.”
Amelia laughed.
“I figured the plan would be that we make it up as we went along, so if you happen to have a bit of a plan, even if it’s not much, that’s more than I have.”
“And here I thought you said you were thinking, Ame.”
Amelia glared at Kiara, and then laughed.
The rest of the room joined in.
Sora’s party traveled north, flying over a forest.
They’d been travelling for a while; as it turns out, angelic flight wasn’t that fast, and for the most part both Iofi and Miko refused to go too far ahead of Kanata and Sora; meanwhile Pekora flew her mech ahead of the rest of the party.
A-chan took her seat on Iofi’s surprisingly smooth ride, when Moona called her over voice chat.
“Yo, how are you holding up? I know Iofi can be a bit on the wild side.”
A-chan blinked.
“Honestly, just fine; the ride’s been perfectly smooth so far. Why do you ask?”
“Because it confirms that Iofi is in fact just messing with me.”
A-chan smirked.
Yeah, that’d be hololiveID alright. They’re all-
“Wait, A-chan, We just spotted something that might be rather worrying. Get Sora-senpai and Kanata-senpai on voice chat right now.”
Sora, Pekora, and Kanata all joined the call, Sora and Kanata sounding confused and Pekora sounding panicked.
Sora spoke out loud in the call, wondering what the panic was about.
“Um, What’s wrong?”
“Sora-senpai, a pair of angels just flew right past us peko; they’re headed your way!”
Down in the underworld, Amelia breathed in, feeling well-rested and ready for another gatekeeper trial.
Thanks, Choco, for all of the medical attention you’ve given me. Thanks, Towa, for everything you’ve done to ease my time. Thanks, my friends, for helping me stay focused. But for once, though I don’t know why, I’m feeling pretty good about this attempt.
Notes:
(1) For those keeping count, that’s 8 (standard work day in most places) multiplied by 20.
(2) Granted, the answer was “100% of the time”, but at this point Towa was grading on a very generous curve.
(3) This is straight-up taken from HoloEarth Chronicles.
Chapter 6: ∀NØMALY
Summary:
The group has a strange encounter with a pair of angels.
Down in Hell, Amelia confronts her gatekeeper.
Notes:
If you know the song that I named this chapter after, then you’ll understand that things are about to go off the rails; hold on tight, the ride gets really wild here.
Song Credit: かめりあ - ∀NØMALY (From the album “WE ARE THE BOSS”)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Amelia walked once again into a large, empty valley lit only by numerous sources of fire. It was familiar to her, and she was well aware of the fact it wouldn’t be empty for much longer.
“Gatekeeper, I have come to bargain!”
A large magical circle conjured itself around her. She knew what it meant; this was the time compression. A normal session with her gatekeeper would last for days because of this.
On the other side of the magical barrier emerged a great horned devil.
“If you wish for the right to be free, then you must earn the right. Convince me that it’s better to let you leave than to keep you here.”
Amelia smirked.
“I can do this all day, and surely you have other souls you have to get around to doing. You’re only wasting your time. Do your worst!”
“We’ll let the time barrier handle most of that...so I will, indeed, do my worst.”
He raised a large, ashen hand into the air, and channeled a spell.
On the inside of the barrier, several less powerful devils teleported into the arena.
Alongside one much more powerful and obviously threatening looking one.
Amelia’s eyes widened.
“You summoned a titan on me?”
She looked around, and then saw a second devil that looked that powerful.
“You summoned TWO titans on me?! What the-wait a minute, I know you. You tried to get me earlier, and then gave up when your magic ran out. Why are you back here?”
The second titan-class devil spoke with a deep, hissing voice.
“Revenge.”
And then, of all things, pulled out a rifle, and immediately shot Amelia.
Amelia, in an impressive display of fortitude, managed to not collapse immediately, though she did scream.
“FUCK why do you have that, what am I going to-”
A bolt of lightning struck the titan from the side. Towa was, like always, rather unimpressed.
“Hey! There are rules, and this definitely counts as violating the spirit of the law, if not the actual letter.”
She turned around to look at Amelia, who grimaced but gave a thumbs up.
The titan turned to Towa.
“I’ll get you for this.”
Towa sighed.
Amelia smiled; the gun wielding devil was the main issue, and Towa just removed it from play. In her peripheral vision she caught two more projectiles heading toward her, both of them balls of acid. In the moment, she focused, using her own spiritual power, and blinked out of the way.
The gambit was pretty simple: get them to hit each other instead. It succeeded, the pair of acid balls hitting the first titan-class devil, who hadn’t actually attacked Amelia yet. While not a gun user, he was still using some equipment, because his first attack was to fire a long chain to the smaller devil that had just hit him, which wrapped around his target. He then pulled the devil in, followed by punching that devil with a hit that also came attached to a powerful blast of fire.
Amelia observed the interaction.
This is a devil who likes getting up close, and has techniques designed to force close quarters, where he’s less escapable. Hmm…
The first titan turned his attention back to Amelia, and then lobbed some rather embarrassingly slow moving fireballs in her direction.
Amelia shrugged, and simply walked out of the way.
Yeah, he’s not a threat if he doesn’t get too close.
Amelia ran around, waiting as other devils attempted to attack her. For the most part, the big one was still trying to grab her, which resulted mostly in him catching and then punching out other devils as Amelia positioned herself and blinked out of the way.
I can’t believe this is working.
She looked at her watch.
One hour has passed.
“Well, shit.”
In the in-between, everyone in the voice chat froze.
Sora was the first to speak.
“I’ll just drop down into the treeline of the forest we’re flying over.”
While Sora descended, Kanata spoke next.
“Don’t engage them yet. It’s not a wise idea if you don’t know how powerful angels can get. Stand back, and stay calm; I’ll talk to them.”
Kanata flew ahead, meeting the angels in front.
A-chan, Miko, Reine, Nene, Watame, Risu, and Iofi all watched, their breath held, waiting to see if anything would go wrong.
After a couple of minutes, Kanata flew back.
One angel descended into the treeline.
“Okay, it seems I’m not as trusted as I once was. Still, don’t engage yet - Sora’s not actually bad at staying hidden, so we should be fine for now.”
As if fate were taunting her, there was a massive explosion in the forest. The second angel who had stayed up descended into the chaos, only to be nearly hit by what looked like a magical laser beam, shooting up into the sky.
Miko was the closest, and was still in the Mikochar. She couldn’t take the wait anymore; clearly Sora was in combat with a pair of angels, and everything else be damned she was taking matters into her own hands.
She armed her mech’s TNT cannon.
“Kanata, permission to fire!”
A moment of silence rang over the line, before Kanata finally made up her mind.
“...Permission...gr-”
Miko didn’t wait for the confirmation, and fired in the direction the angels were headed. A series of explosions went off on the treeline, reducing parts of the forest beneath to splinters.
Inside Iofi’s UFO, crew cohesion was breaking down, and Iofi knew it. She lowered the altitude on the UFO; Sora was the most important priority at the moment.
A-chan realized at this moment that she was probably the only person Miko would listen to given the current situation, and the Pekodam was most likely on the way, which would be a second series of explosions to deal with.
“Sakura Miko, stand down. If you have a lower powered weapon, please switch to that; we’re going in and don’t want to be aerially bombarded if at all possible. Usada Pekora, that applies to you as well.”
Miko obliged, switching to her mech’s beam sword, and jumping down into the forest itself.
Although they hadn’t actually landed yet, not everyone was going to wait. Nene decided to make an ambitious call.
“Open the hatch. I’m jumping down.”
Iofi did so, lowering the altitude of her spacecraft even further. Nene conjured her bear claws while meeting the ground, and Reine once again drew Anya, while Kanata flew down to join them.
A-chan looked at Watame and Risu. None of them were combatants, and yet a grim sense of determination rang out between the three of them.
The UFO landed.
A-chan spoke.
“Let’s not waste ti-.”
That was as far as she got into the sentence before a brilliant flash of light hit all of their eyes.
Reine, Nene, and Kanata didn’t wait, and started running towards the flash. Miko advanced more slowly, and behind her were A-chan, Watame, and Risu.
At the source of the flash was a surprising sight: two angels, one clearly battered from being close to an explosion and the other not doing much better, looking around a now mostly empty area that was close to craterized.
Kanata put up a hand, in a motion that told her friends to not step any further, before walking closer and speaking to the two injured angels.
“What the heaven happened here?”
One of the two angels - this one female, with silver hair - simply spoke in a bewildered tone: “Honestly, I have no clue. I flew down to meet my mate after the explosion, got nearly sniped by a magical beam, and then flew into a second explosion, because someone was panic-firing a high explosive weapon. My colleague might know more.”
The other angel, who was male with blond hair, added: “Well, I flew down to investigate some magical oddities, and I discovered something rather rare: an un ascended angel. I’m not sure if you’ve read up on that, but it’s, uh, somewhat dangerous. Unfortunately, it’s also rare enough that I honestly didn’t know what to do. And then she freaked out and unleashed a rather powerful spiritual shockwave - as in a ‘someone really should forcibly inhibit her power’ level shockwave. Then I got shot down by a giant laser by someone I didn’t even see while I was trying to chase her, and then got exploded by somebody else I didn’t catch. By the way, whoever fired the explosive cannon into the treeline - I know you were probably freaking out, but please don’t do that; it made a messy situation messier, and now I don’t know what I’m doing anymore.”
Miko cringed, but at least she was getting away with it.
He sighed.
“Which brings me to the issue of how an unascended angel even got into the in-between, since you’re not supposed to be on any sort of angel duty pre-ascension. It’s not my place to question it, but someone needs to figure that out.”
The silver-haired angel spoke.
“Sorry about getting you involved in the mess; you guys probably aren’t supposed to be involved in issues such as these. Though, really, Amane-san, I’m surprised you didn’t notice that anything was off - it might just be angel senses, but, well...”
Kanata shrugged.
“I’m not as adept at utilizing my magically-aided senses as most angels are, unfortunately.”
“Ah, fair enough. I won’t bother you guys further, then. If nothing else, because this is certainly above what I’m supposed to handle - this is an anomaly, and it’s quickly going from a ‘we’ll handle this on our own’ anomaly to a ‘call down the powers above right now’ anomaly.”
The two of them raised their hands, and then teleported out.
A-chan let out a sigh of relief, as did most of the party. As bad as that got, they didn’t actually end up directly fighting the angels.
“Alright, so that just happened. Sora, where are you? I just need to know you’re safe.”
Silence reigned over the voice call.
Sora...please, no.
A-chan took out her phone and messaged Sora. It was a desperate bid, but the worry was creeping in, and-
Kanata held A-chan steady.
“We’ll find her. I promise.”
The horror had become all too real in the chaos: they had lost contact with Tokino Sora.
The imposing figure of the Mikochar walked up behind them, while the worried voice of Sakura Miko came out.
“I’ll look around. I think our priority is meeting up with the rest of the members here, right?”
Nene frowned, but nodded anyway. Watame and A-chan looked at each other.
A-chan breathed in.
Sora wouldn’t want me to be too stuck up on trying to find her. I have faith in Miko.
“Okay. Let’s move; we’ll tell the other members what happened while in flight.”
Amelia breathed heavily. She was overpacing herself; at over 100 hours left there was virtually no chance she was going to end this in any way but essentially being a corpse if she tried to keep pushing it. Plus, being shot at the beginning of the encounter meant that the entire battle had started on a downwards trajectory.
She silently thanked Towa for giving her the opportunity to take long rests between attempts, because collapsing was a pretty regular occurrence at this point, and going in completely fresh was the only thing that made this even remotely bearable.
More to the point, she was running out of other devils to push the chaining devil into. He was more powerful by enough of a margin that he had simply demolished most of his competition, and it was pretty clear that he had first dibs on eventually snatching her and punching her really hard in the face. Given that Amelia was human and not a devil, that would most likely incur significantly more damage than she really wanted to deal with right now.
Argh, I’m running out of opponents here, but how could I…
She grinned, and then ran to the edge of the circle, deciding to test a theory.
While the titan’s chain was magically propelled, the chain itself was physical, which meant it could likely go past the boundaries of the magical barrier that kept the time compression going.
She spotted her target: her gatekeeper, who had taken a position on a raised platform. Amelia focused, mentally slowing time down.
And then she jumped, right as her pursuer fired another chain to catch her. Amelia blinked out of the way, and the chain went straight through the barrier, catching the gatekeeper and pulling him down into the magical circle where time was compressed.
“Gotcha!”
Unlike every previous opponent, however, the gatekeeper responded by punching out the devil that had just pulled him into the arena in a rage.
Amelia grinned.
“So, how does it feel to share my fate? I told ya I’m more trouble than it’s worth, and, well, here we are.”
Amelia’s gatekeeper grinned, and then transformed into a much more human-looking form.
“Oh, we’re only getting started. You see, this has become a little personal to me, and the fact of the matter is, I’m actually willing to play a little game. Check your pocket, will you?”
Amelia did as told, only to find there was a revolver in it.
How did that get there…?
She pulled it out, but made sure not to put her finger on the trigger.
The gatekeeper continued speaking, and then pulled out his own revolver.
“One duel for your fate.”
Amelia laughed.
“Nice try. But Towa’s been keeping me updated; despite my tactics my karma doesn’t actually bounce massively positive here - if I shoot you, I’ll be set back once again, and we’ll be all back here doing this song and dance again in the future. I don’t feel like doing that; I’m feeling that you’re going to let me go today.”
The gatekeeper frowned.
“Correct, and it is impressive that you saw through this, given the setup. However, as you probably have figured out, there isn’t a way out for you right now. The fact of the matter is that your karma balances only in a loose sense of the word, and I am not letting you out. You were a fool to challenge me this early. And now, I’ll punish you for that foolishness.”
And then he took aim at Amelia, and shot six times.
Amelia, with a few new bullet holes in her body, collapsed to the floor, gasping in pain.
“Oh COME ON this isn’t fair! I played that perfectly and you just SHOT me for it?! Aren’t you at least gonna like, do magic stuff and at least...make a cool example out of me or...something?”
“She’s actually right to ask that, by the way.”
Towa stepped in.
“Because this isn’t a karmic energy thing. That is actually literally pointless physical pain for no other reason than being mad. And you might be a gatekeeper, but I’m calling you out here for bad behavior. I’m sorry, but you are basically breaking the rules right now, so cut that out.”
She pulled out a contract.
“Seriously, you’re just doing a devil’s equivalent of gamer rage at this point. Just sign this, and lose with some dignity, will you?”
Amelia, despite being in a lot of pain, laughed.
The gatekeeper snarled.
“You...think you can really do this?”
Towa sighed.
“I mean, yeah. Remember that, while you decide Amelia’s fate, I’m the one who owns her soul. I’m telling you to follow the rules and make the choice to let go of her before you do anything really stupid.”
The gatekeeper raised his hand.
“There aren’t rules down here; we’re both devils. So meet YOUR karmic mirror!”
Amelia’s eyes widened.
“That works on devils?”
“Of course it does; all devils have negative karma. That’s why gatekeepers are so feared; you cannot escape the mirror. It’s why only Akuma was truly above us; because he could outpower the mirror through his own sheer hatred. The funny thing is, Towa, I don’t know your sins; I guess we’ll find them out together!”
Now that they were back on their UFO, the grief of losing Sora became much more clear.
A-chan was angry; Sora was outright missing, and due to her position, she was likely going to have to be the one to bring up what happened to the rest of the group.
Forcing herself not to cry, she took out her phone, only to find that someone had already pinged her.
It was Roboco.
robocosan: @achan
robocosan: uh, I don’t know how this happened, but Sora’s location tracking suddenly did a weird thing
robocosan: Turns out she never actually turned it off, which means I actually still know where she went
robocosan: sort of
robocosan: anyways, somehow Sora just like, vanished off the map
robocosan: took me a bit to find her, mostly because it was rather unbelievable to me
achan: I think a lot of us want to know right now where she is.
robocosan: I don’t know that, unfortunately.
robocosan: I lost track of her for good shortly after her random warp, somehow.
SakuraMiko35: please, if you have anything on her whereabouts
robocosan: give me a bit here
robocosan: okay, so
robocosan: I lost track of her, but I did get one known location before losing track
robocosan: somehow, her last location was way North of Shirogane Keep.
MoonaHoshinova: uh
MoonaHoshinova: aren’t we all like, SOUTH of that region?
robocosan: yes
robocosan: Sora somehow skipped hundreds of kilometers of distance
robocosan: just randomly zipped from south to north, and then her location data fails to track
robocosan: I’ve double checked everything because of how little sense it made.
robocosan: but that is what I know, and it all checks out somehow
robocosan: so I guess we go north from Shirogane Keep.
Shirogane_Noel: There’s a small problem with that.
Shirogane_Noel: Out of the four borders of the Order of Shirogane’s border region, there’s, uh
Shirogane_Noel: Luna’s kingdom to the West, elves to the South and to the East
Shirogane_Noel: And a completely lifeless area known as the Ashlands to the North.
Shirogane_Noel: It’s not a place that anyone would really want to live.
Shirogane_Noel: Still, should everyone meet up at Shirogane Keep?
shiranuiflare: Seems like the best plan for now.
Yukihana_Lamy: Well, it’ll be nice to meet up with those that have made it, anyway.
supernenechi: Hololive 5th gen reunion!
botaaan: She’s right; we’re all waiting here for you as of right now.
omapol: I’m here, too!
shiranuiflare: I’ll get the rest of my generation, too
Usadapekora: I’m already going there!
SakuraMiko35: Yeah, we went out, and we’ll be arriving back together.
uruharushia: I’ll be there too.
houshou_marine: alongside me, Shion-tan, and Aqu-tan, which probably means we’ll have everyone
7216_matsuri: Ina, Gura, Luna, and Roboco seem interested.
robocosan: I trust that the Heaven and Hell members won’t mind losing contact with us for a bit?
s_fbk: go right ahead when you need to.
Towa waited anxiously, as did Amelia.
And then the atmosphere changed, as the gatekeeper appeared to be getting weaker channeling the spell, and a large amount of absolutely nothing continued to happen.
Amelia noticed the strangeness.
“Um, Towa, what’s going on?”
Towa seemed just as confused.
“I mean, my classical sin was wrath - I flipped out at Akuma for attacking my friends so hard that, well, I ascended into a devil from it. It’s been a long time since then, but...”
The gatekeeper froze.
“This...isn’t possible! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE, TOWA?!”
Towa shrugged.
“Explain it, because I’m out of the loop.”
“Towa, your karma...is positive. That is categorically impossible for a devil! I don’t know how you fooled my mirror, but somehow you actually did it. You fooled the mirror into believing that your karma somehow runs positive, and...and now I’m powerless against you. I...I can’t believe this. Truly, you are one hell of an anomaly, and I don’t understand how this is possible.”
Towa froze.
What.
Amelia grinned, and then gasped in pain, owing to her prior bullet wounds.
“So, does that mean - fuck, it still hurts - that I’m free?”
The gatekeeper sighed.
“Fine, Towa. I’ll sign your contract; Amelia’s free. But know that one day I will have my revenge on you.”
Towa laughed. It wasn’t pretty, but Amelia had finally won.
Notes:
This chapter had so many more revisions than usual. It was honestly a real pain to finish, and it’s one of the few times I’ve been glad to have a chapter buffer; it allowed me to make this chapter into something I’m a lot more happy with. It’s absolutely crazy.
I’m so happy with the casual line “What the heaven” because there’s something really funny about the other afterlife being in the statement instead of hell. It’s pretty close to being my favourite casual one-liner I’ve ever written.
Chapter 7: Hills of Radiant Wind
Summary:
The search for Sora continues.
Notes:
Chapter output will be wildly sporadic this week as I recently got my second vaccine against, well, you know what at this point.
You know, I should probably link the songs in the titles if I’m going to draw from more obscure sources.
Title Reference: Kumi Tanioka - Hills of Radiant Winds (from Nier Gestalt & Replicant Piano Collection)
EDIT: Changed the link to an actual piano cover because YT decided to be a copyright jerk.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Iofi was kind of glad for the fact that people actually knew her around the Shirogane Keep lands, because she was pretty sure that otherwise everyone would be freaking out a little at the fact there was a UFO and two giant mechs approaching the keep.
Thankfully, this wasn’t the case; and in fact, the opposite was more true, as Shirogane Noel was waiting outside of the keep to welcome her friends.
Everyone taking the chance to get out, it was clear that, even if the circumstances were rather unfortunate owing to the fact that they were down Sora, who was arguably the main reason for them meeting up here, the fact of the matter was that many people were meeting each other for the first time in quite a while.
In particular, Nene had practically leapt at the chance to hug her gen-mates. Lamy reciprocated surprisingly quickly given Nene’s sheer speed, and Botan and Polka soon after.
Similarly, Watame gave a fluffy hug to Himemori Luna, who was present at the gathering, because of course she was.
Pekora, Miko and Moona soon joined them, and then they all went inside the keep.
Inside, the scene was a little more chaotic, mostly owing to the number of people that were gathered in one room: A-chan, Roboco, Miko, Suisei, Matsuri, Aqua, Shion, all of Generation 3, Kanata, Watame, Luna, all of generation 5, Ina, Gura, and nearly all of hololive ID.
Noel had a map spread out on the table that showed the general area of the border region the keep was in as well as the surrounding areas. It was like she said: to the East and partially to the south were elven lands, to the west was Luna’s kingdom that was mostly human-based but was nonetheless open to newcomers of all likewise species, and finally, there was north.
The northern region on the map was blank.
Noel snapped her fingers in a surprisingly authoritative way, to which even A-chan found herself reflexively following the sound, and the rest of the room went silent.
Ah, right, she was a knight from another world. How time flies, I guess…
Noel spoke seriously.
“So, we may have a slight issue. You said that Sora was last tracked up here, Roboco-san?”, she says, while pointing to a spot in the middle of the unmapped region.
Roboco nodded.
Noel sighed.
“Great. Just great. I guess if there’s anything to be positive about, it’s that me and Flare will finally be the first people to actually explore whatever’s actually out there in the ashlands. Maybe I should remember to draw a map with her when we get back. Or maybe not, the fact it’s blank might well be accurate to reality. I’d normally lead the charge, maybe see if I can tag a few knights to come with me, but one of the things we agreed upon when I married Flare was not trying to go on large heroic journeys without her.”
She paused.
“Oh, right, for everyone who wasn’t aware of this fact already: Fuu-tan and I tied the knot. While a number of you are probably disappointed that you didn’t get to see that, at the end of the day me and Fuu-tan decided that the wedding was about our happiness first and foremost, and given that we died without actually confessing properly, I wanted it done as soon as possible.”
Flare nodded.
“It’s why we’re not in Heaven. We both died regretting the fact we never confessed, and, well, we both decided we didn’t want to move on to Heaven without the other. Ironically, this meant neither of us actually got into Heaven, when we could’ve both gotten in and found each other again in the heavens instead. That was remarkably foolish of us, though I don’t regret the choice.”
Kanata frowned.
“I’m really sorry about that. We screwed that one big-time; you should never have been separated during administration; Noel had no reason to get sent earlier than you did.”
Noel shrugged.
“It can’t be helped now. Besides, we all make mistakes; there’s no reason that angels should be an exception from that rule. That, and I think it’ll be fun when we actually move on up together.”
She then paused as she remembered who was in her generation.
Flare addressed the one member of hololive fantasy who couldn’t go to Heaven.
“I’m...I’m really sorry, Rushia. I know we’re talking about moving on up when you’ll never be able to, but-”
“No, I’ve come to terms with my curse. When you head up, I’ll be happy for you.”
Noel smiled.
“Alright, getting back to things: we’re going to go-”
A-chan raised an eyebrow.
“When you say we, who exactly does that refer to?”
Noel shrugged.
“Me, Fuu-tan - don’t deny it, you’re tagging along - and basically whoever else doesn’t mind traveling into a frankly depressing mess of a place. I’ll track to Sora’s last known position, but if I don’t find her there, I’m honestly not sure if it’ll be worth scouring the wasteland; I can’t imagine Sora would stay put there. Who’s with me for a likely hopeless trip to the ashlands?”
Roboco raised her hand immediately.
“I mean, I was originally from a place not much nicer, so this is really just that but I actually have a good purpose this time. Honestly, it’s not like you to act this pessimistic.”
Miko raised her hand.
“I refuse to give up on Sora-senpai. And Roboco-san is right; what’s up with you?”
Noel sighed.
“It’s a military thing; as captain of the order of Shirogane, I don’t want to send my knights on a belief that things will go better than they actually will. Similarly, I’d rather not put them on any front line that I’m not willing to put myself on first. And, you know, I think it’s a fair assumption that most people don’t want to travel out into a lifeless wasteland just on a tiny bit of hope of finding a friend. I’ll do it, but I can’t make you guys do it; most of you aren’t even honor-bound knights, but are friends. I’d feel even worse telling you guys to go out there.”
Pekora smiled.
“That’s why we’re doing it together!”
Noel smiled in response.
“That being said, I have a better idea: everyone, raise your hands, and anyone who doesn’t wish to come with us can put their hand down.”
Precisely zero hands were lowered.
“That settles it, then. Prepare for a long trip; this most likely isn’t going to be any fun.”
The group moved out into the ashlands the next morning.
The ashlands were aptly named. A grey layer of dead ash covered the landscape, which for the most part was flat and entirely lifeless.
Noel hadn’t been wrong, of course: it was a depressing sight, and it made sense why no one would map out this region: there was barely anything to map out.
It was in this particular instance of the middle of nowhere that over half of hololive had found itself, wandering the land in search of answers, and so far, they hadn’t found much.
Still, they had to try, and their wandering the ashlands did finally run them into a singular landmark: a place where the land descended into a wide valley, likewise covered with ash.
Roboco called out.
“Here it is. This is Sora’s last known location.”
The entire group stopped.
Noel sighed.
“It’s as I figured. Sora wouldn’t stick around. Do you want to turn back, or keep going and see if we find anything?”
The party debated over it. It was a pretty split decision, as it turned out.
Miko gave her argument for going further.
“Come on, guys! We were together back in our day! That, and my elite shrine maiden instincts tell me Sora-senpai is really close! We can’t give up now!”
It was a fairly compelling argument, but Noel presented the common sense counter-argument.
“Pretend you’re Sora-senpai for a moment, and you found yourself teleported here, somehow. Would you possibly consider this a place that you would actually want to stay?”
Silence reigned between the two sides, as the line in the sand (1) was drawn.
Miko’s force of optimism drew a crowd consisting of herself, Matsuri, Shion, Rushia, Pekora, Luna, Kanata, Nene, Polka, Iofi, Moona and Gura, while Noel’s ‘okay but Sora isn’t stupid’ counterpoint gained her the following of Roboco, Suisei, Aqua, Marine, Noel, Flare, Watame, Lamy, Botan, Risu, Reine, and Ina.
With the talents looking at each other, a few of them looked at A-chan.
A-chan sighed, looking down at a patch of grass in front of the valley.
Wait, grass? Ain’t that funny, but that’s also weird...eh, some plants are just persistent like that, I guess.
“You know, I normally would have trust in Sora not to stick around in such a place...but Miko’s right. I don’t know how to say it...but it’s almost like I can feel her presence.”
Rushia nodded.
“Not alone. It’s like she’s in front of us, lying about in the valley.”
A-chan looked around at the group.
“Noel, I trust that you have enough faith in your friends to-”
“I’m the captain of the knights of Shirogane, but I’m not exactly the captain of my friends, and hololive isn’t a military group. It’s a trust thing, and, you know, maybe I’m not the best shot-caller for things like this. I have faith in you guys, even if it’s illogical.”
And so, they moved into the valley, once again finding nothing at first. Nothing but ash-covered plains, though in the valley ran some entirely dried up and dead riverbeds where water no longer flowed. Eventually while in the valley the group ran into a large rock that had an inscription carved into the stone:
VALLEY OF THE FORGOTTEN
This is not a place for those who have somewhere to belong.
This is not a place meant for those who have found purpose.
This is a place where nothing of value will be found.
Miko looked at the inscription, and paused. It was an accurate description of the place they had found, and yet, somehow, it was in this inscription that it really hit home: this journey was wasted, and there was practically no hope of finding Sora here.
And yet, she knew Sora had to be here. In this place she absolutely could not be, was the realm that Sora had to be in. Yet she wasn’t; the spiritual presence that Miko had detected was right in front of her and yet missing at the same time.
“I’m sorry. I think I’ve just wasted our time.”
Rushia spoke up.
“It’s not a waste, I think. Whoever wrote this inscription did it purposefully, after all. We’re not going to find something of value here...but maybe we’ll find some one of value. It’s annoying, though, because I really did sense Sora-senpai’s presence, but...”
The trailing silence was enough to get the message across.
Nene frowned, disappointed that their optimism hadn’t panned out.
Flare smiled, strangely enough.
“You know, I’m kind of happy Sora isn’t here. It would be pretty sad to find her lying alone in a place like this.”
A-chan smiled too.
“Yeah, that’s fair. Let’s turn around; if nothing else, we’ve become the first group around here to actually map out the Valley of the Forgotten, so there’s that.”
Noel laughed.
“I mean, most of the map is blank anyway, but fair enough.”
Evening approached as the sun continued to lower.
It was on the way back that A-chan noticed the grass again, and this time she decided to bring it up.
“Okay, did any of you notice the grass? I thought this place was lifeless.”
Everyone just stared, bewildered. The grass wasn’t doing super well, but it’s existence was puzzling.
Even more puzzling was the fact that it seemed to cut off abruptly at the entrance to the valley; it was almost as if the valley had supported life, but then life in the valley died while leaving this last patch of grass outside intact.
Ina, in particular, stared at the grass very hard.
“I think I’ve figured it out.”
The rest of the party stared at Ina.
“It’s a layered space. I know what it is because I’ve studied the techniques from many of my predecessors back when I served the ancient ones, and layering space was a pretty common tactic for staying out of sight. The grass being cut-off is a dead giveaway,”
A-chan asked the obvious question for the rest of the non-magically-oriented party: “layered space?”
“Basically, it’s a space that’s spatially exactly the same as the space it’s layered on top of. Sora really is in front of us. She is, from a set of objective spatial coordinates, right here in the valley.”
The rest of the party stared in disbelief - except Miko, Shion, and Rushia.
Nene looked confused, and asked the obvious question.
“Okay, but we didn’t find her, so how is she here?”
Ina smiled.
“She’s here, but she’s in a different ‘layer’ of space that happens to be mapped to this exact position. This isn’t the easiest thing to explain, but...think of space like a digital drawing; our mistake is that we’re trying to search for Sora on the background layer when she’s actually in a foreground layer. Even if our coordinates are right, we still won’t find her.”
Iofi sighed, being a digital artist herself and thus actually understanding the analogy.
“Okay, but how do we switch layers?”
Ina frowned.
“If I had the ancient ones with me, this would be trivial; I’d just rip open a whole in the layer barrier. That’s not an option, unfortunately, so it means we need someone who has some sort of attunement for this, and I’m not sure we do.”
Rushia stared at the border.
“I think I can open this. I don’t know why, but I think I can.”
She walked up to the line where the grass abruptly stopped, and then reached out with her hand.
In a weird twist, her hand touched the boundary of something, as if there was a physical border there.
Shion, recognizing there was an opportunity to help, raised her hands, and started channeling. Miko did the same, and with the three of them, a triangle-shaped hole in space suddenly appeared, which was large enough for them to walk through.
Looking into the hole, what they found was fascinating: the grass was real, and unlike the last instance of this valley they had seen, the grass lined up on both sides of the border.
Ina smiled.
“I present to you: The Valley of the Forgotten.”
The party organized into a single file line, and then walked in.
This version of the valley was beautiful; the once dried up riverbeds were now flowing streams, and an abundance of plant life had grown from what was once nothing but ash. The hills around the valley were full of life; and where a land of desolation was located was now a land full of mystery, and yet also full of hope.
Ina turned around after entering.
The seam in the grassline was because some of the grass on the inside of the hidden layer was spreading to outside the layered instance, as Ina suspected.
I should probably inform whoever lives here to fix that. It would’ve taken me a lot longer to figure it out without that hint.
The valley was still eerily quiet, however. The only sounds were those of flowing water, and even those were fairly quiet. They had entered the valley properly, now.
The search for Sora was on.
They had reached a clearing in the valley, where the stone labeling the valley was in the first layer. Eventually while in the clearing the group ran into the same large rock with the inscription from the first layer:
VALLEY OF THE FORGOTTEN
This is not a place for those who have somewhere to belong.
This is not a place meant for those who have found purpose.
This is a place where nothing of value will be found.
Surprisingly, the inscription was still exactly the same.
It was at this moment that suddenly Reine ran ahead of the group, drawing Anya, her keris.
Metal met metal, as the keris slammed into a very quickly drawn Katana from a mysterious assailant. The attacker was a female samurai with long pink hair, who spoke to the party.
“It’s been a long time since I’ve had to deal with outsiders. Seriously, didn’t you guys read the inscription?”
The samurai in question let her hair down, giving a determined look to the party. She continued speaking to the group.
“There’s nothing here, okay?”
Notes:
(1) Technically, it should be a line in the ash, but turns of phrase are a bit weird like that.
Fun fact: somehow a portion of this chapter went missing, which meant I had to rewrite a portion near the start of this chapter, and I’m not actually 100% sure if I remembered to cover all of the plot points properly. Good going, me.
I wonder if anyone can guess who it is that just dropped by...because it’s not a character I made up, but I’m not crediting the cameo until I name-drop her (which is next chapter).
Chapter 8: Scars of FAUNA
Summary:
Face off.
Notes:
Title Reference: 猫叉Master (Nekomata Master) - Scars of FAUNA
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Reine blinked.
“Um, clearly you’re here, so technically by definition we’re at more than nothing.”
“I mean nothing of value is here. It’s a place where we can be forgotten, and for the most part, we’re comfortable like that. So, if you’ll excuse me, you should leave. Or I can dump your bodies outside of the barrier and make you forget you were ever here; there’s over two dozen of you, so that’s gonna take forever. There’s no purpose in coming here, so I don’t see a return trip being likely.”
Houshou Marine spoke, separating herself from the party to join Reine, wielding a scimitar rather than a keris.
“That’s where you’re wrong. We have reason to believe there’s a friend of ours who’s right here in this valley, and we intend to find her.”
The samurai rolled her eyes.
“You’re really not getting it. If she’s chosen to live here, that means she likely doesn’t want to see anyone. If she wants to see her friends again, she’ll leave, and take with her virtually no memories of the place.”
Reine raised her blade, and pointed it at the mysterious opponent.
“Who are you, anyway?”
Her opponent smiled.
“I’m Oda Nobuhime, second line of defense for the valley of the forgotten. Credit where it’s due in getting past our first line, by the way - most can’t figure out the layered space.”
Reine shrugged.
“That’s because there was grass growing on the wrong side of the layer.”
Nobuhime facepalmed.
“Oh god dammit. Why is gardening such a pain? Alright, fair enough, I gotta fix that at some point. Still, given you have a blade pointed at me-”
Houshou Marine raised her scimitar.
Nobuhime shrugged.
“Okay, two blades. I suppose we’re in for a good little sword duel. Shame that your blade is so short in comparison to ours, miss...”
“Pavolia Reine.”
“Alright. Let’s end this quickly, then.”
With an incredibly fast swing of her blade, she immediately disarmed Houshou Marine of her scimitar, who mostly looked embarrassed and backed down.
Shion’s hands ignited, but she didn’t move forward.
Reine stared at her blade, and then ran forward.
(Anya, I hope you can guide me, because she’s a way better swordsman than I am.)
(Don’t worry, I got this.)
Reine turned to the rest of hololive.
“Let me handle this one.”
Nobuhime smiled.
“You’re going to fight alone? Alright, then.”
“Well...”
Reine engaged Nobuhime. Anya guided each of her movements, turning her combat stance from wildly flailing about to a series of elegant dagger techniques. Each of Nobuhime’s slashes were blocked perfectly.
Nobuhime’s blade was longer, but Reine’s blade was far faster, giving her an edge. Still, Nobuhime was winning, which meant it was time to deploy plan B.
Reine jumped backwards, letting go of her blade.
Anya continued floating in the air, and then continued fighting Nobuhime while Reine watched, much to the surprise of most onlookers who had only found out Anya could do this by watching her do this.
Nobuhime pushed Anya forward - with no wielder, the blade itself was very light, meaning each blow drove Anya back. She took a brief moment to appreciate both the ridiculousness and unfairness of fighting a floating blade.
“Oh COME ON!”
“Alright, I will!”
Shion finished her spell, and fired a powerful fireball aimed at the samurai, which then proceeded to miss.
Nobuhime turned around.
“Ha, you missed!”
“And you really should’ve remembered who your opponent was.”
The samurai turned around once again, only to realize she had let Reine fully charge her own magic.
Reine let loose a powerful lightning bolt, and unlike Shion her attack actually hit her opponent, knocking Nobuhime back.
The samurai got to her feet stunningly quickly.
“Argh! Well I’m not...done...yet...”
While Reine got ready for another round, the rest of the party had enough of waiting. Sakura Miko drew her gohei (1) and stood her ground beside Reine, Roboco took her position beside Miko, and Suisei, somehow possessing an axe, stood beside her.
On Reine’s other side, Noel and Flare, armed with a mace and a bow respectively, stood their ground.
Noel spoke.
“While I’ll admit Reine’s skill with a blade is impressive, understand I have fought opponents far stronger than you and won handily. Oh, and there’s 20 plus of us and one of you, that’s also a thing. Are you sure that you want to have this fight?”
“Um…”
As if that wasn’t enough, Rushia stepped forward. Her hair went from green to fully pink as she invoked her magic, though she had yet to attack in any manner.
She spoke with a quiet but very intense tone. (2)
“Go on, answer. Are you really sure you want to have this fight?”
Nobuhime backed down in fear.
“No…”
She mumbled under her breath.
Rushia continued: “Oh? What was that?”
“Um...nothing. You’re...you’re really something, and dealing with you is above what I’m gonna try because I actually enjoy having my spirit actually properly inhabiting my body.”
Rushia’s hair went back to its usual green hue.
“Then let’s move forward. And let’s not pretend it’s anything else; we are almost entirely certain Sora’s somewhere in the valley.”
Nobuhime sighed.
“Yeah, but she’s not, shall we say, my issue. To be honest, I’m in enough trouble as is for the whole grass thing; I was kind of hoping you’d just kind of get intimidated and leave, because the fact of the matter is if my boss finds out I let an angel through - that is, an ascended angel, as pre-ascension angels are excepted, don’t ask me why, I dunno - I’m gonna be in some trouble, and also I should probably warn you that the admittedly few people that live here don’t generally like angels. Blame my boss for that one; she’s got a close-but-not-quite literal hell of a history. Rather unfortunately, I think you probably have to meet her. Good luck with that, Uruha-san.”
And with that, Nobuhime jumped, propelling herself into the air well over the heads of the entire hololive party.
Nobuhime smiled.
“Good luck with finding your friend, by the way - I’m gonna go cut the grass, hehe.”
And then she left.
Rushia blinked.
“...how did she know my name?”
Polka shrugged.
Something about her seems weirdly familiar to me...
The party moved further into the valley. As per the original expectation, it was alive, bustling with plant life.
At the center of the valley, and from what one could see, was the center of the layered space, where a large wooden shrine stood. It was tall and imposing, and yet strangely inviting. It sat at the top of a small hill, the pathway defined by a series of stone steps that lead to the shrine proper.
The party had just reached the first set of stairs when the one they were searching for showed up rather anticlimactically: Sora rather suddenly dropped in from the sky.
“Hello everyone! I...uh, wasn’t expecting you guys to get here so quickly.”
A-chan ran ahead of the party and pulled Sora into a tight hug.
“Sora-chan, do you have any idea how much you had us worried?!”
Sora smiled tearfully.
“Yeah...but now’s probably a good time to mention that I’ve got to hide for a bit, and this is a good place to do so. Though, actually, the hiding thing isn’t really the reason I’m here, that’s more to do with, well, this.”
She unfurled her wings, raised her hand, and at once a blue aura lit the area around them, covering both Sora and the hololive members.
Kanata’s jaw dropped.
Nene asked the obvious question: “Um, what just happened?”
Sora explained: “It’s a technique called a suppression field. It’s a magical aura that more or less suppresses - or in some cases outright shuts down - any magic invoked within the field. The only catch is that it also works on the caster.”
Shion blinked, raised her hand, and then nothing happened.
“Okay, she’s telling the truth about that.”
Kanata finally mentally recovered enough to start speaking again.
“That’s...a really powerful technique for an angel of Sora’s rank. I can’t do that; it’s something generally only learned by a rank of angel that most of the lower angels simply refer to as ‘the powers above’, which, well, tells you what they’re like.”
Sora grimaced.
“Yeah, I’m not a fan of finding out how correct everyone’s been about me. If nothing else, I feel I’m more likely to invoke the technique to suppress my own powers rather than anyone else’s.”
A-chan blinked as Sora dismissed the suppression field.
“What do you mean?”
Sora sighed.
“I am one bad decision away from being a walking engine of destruction. Or flying, technically. Now’s probably not a good time to go into details. I don’t particularly enjoy finding out that the nameless one’s actually right in many regards.”
She paused in thought.
“But enough about that. I should explain how I got here, and, well, that’s a story for the ages. Let’s meet up in the shrine of the forgotten; there’s a fair chance that the founder of this place is there. If not her, then somebody that regardless of everything else we actually need to meet up with.”
She breathed.
“So, the two angels. For the record, I only blasted one of them telekinetically, and that’s because I panicked really hard. That’s also how I found out that I could do that. I never even talked to him.”
Miko stepped forward to ask the obvious: “What was the giant laser then? And the whole giant flash of light when you teleported out?”
Sora smiled.
“That would be the founder of this place. She was looking out for me, because I’m apparently a special case. I’m getting really tired of that, but at least she got me out of the eyes of the angels. And she’s not the only person we should meet! It just so happens that I also found someone very important with her.”
The rest of the party moved forward, following Sora.
Kanata frowned.
I don’t think we’re as hidden as we think…
At the top of the stairs, Sora turned around, facing the rest of the group.
“Before any of you get too worried, the shrine’s bigger on the inside, and it also has...well, I’m not sure if there’s enough room for all of us, but we’ll figure something out. The shrine itself utilizes the layered space technique, so bare in mind that one room is actually like five stacked on top of each other, as long as you know the pathways to access them.”
A-chan paused.
“Is it really okay for us to just, you know, inhabit the shrine like that?”
“I’ll convince the founder myself if I have to. I know you want to speak with me right now, and I promise you, I’ll talk later; but right now I’m busy with some other things. Just rest for now.”
Down in Hell, Amelia was carried into the house by Tokoyami Towa.
Towa shouted to get the attention of those present.
“Amelia’s free.”
Calliope and Kiara immediately shouted back words of congratulations.
“Holy hell, that was fast. What happened to the whole ‘decades’ thing?”
Amelia groaned, but responded.
“Gatekeeper rage quit.”
Kiara laughed, and then looked at Amelia’s body.
“Um, what happened?”
Towa sighed.
“He rage quit by shooting Amelia six times with a revolver. Ironically, that’s what got him dinged; at the end of the day there’s no karmic excuse to do that. I called him out on un-gatekeeper-like behavior and he reluctantly agreed that, in fact, he was losing the fight, and decided to not do anything really stupid. Combined with the fact that Amelia was both incredibly nice to the devils while practically begging them to punish her - which they did, and pretty severely - and she’d gotten her balance back to the point where it’s only negative instead of so badly negative there’s no other choices. Right, Choco-sensei: Amelia’s been shot six times. Seven times if you include the other devil who shot her; I zapped that one. I’m sorry, but we kind of need you again.”
Choco sighed, but also smiled.
“Well, I’m glad to find out that this is likely the last time I’ll have Amelia in a medical bed.”
Amelia laughed, while grimacing from the pain of multiple bullet wounds.
“Yeah, hopefully I’m done. Though, Towa, I can’t help but notice you didn’t mention the thing where-”
“Let’s not talk about that right now.”
True to Sora’s word, there was enough space for them, on account of the fact that the one cabin room with two bunk beds - so four in total - was layered for the sake of the extra space, which meant it was possible for everyone to get a bed to themselves while night fell.
It was very early in the morning that Watame woke up. Exiting the shrine would result in exiting the layer, but something was off about the morning, and Watame wasn’t going to sit around. She didn’t strictly need sleep, after all, so she would give it her all to shrug it off and figure out what was wrong.
Her suspicions were only confirmed when she saw Sora out on the shrine grounds, as if she was waiting for something. That wasn’t the big thing, however.
That went to the fact she was talking to someone else, and the silhouette was far, far too familiar to her.
“...Haachama?”
Notes:
Cameo Appearance: Oda Nobuhime (retired): https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCGcD5iUDG8xiywZeeDxye-A
(1) For those out of the cultural loop, Gohei are wooden wands decorated with a pair of shide (the little zig-zagging paper streamers that are common in Shinto imagery) that are used for purification and other rituals. That’s right, if you thought Fubuki was the only member of whom I’m digging out the mythology on, then you’re wrong; it only gets crazier from here.
(2) Some call that particular tone of voice “DEFCON 2”.
Chapter 9: Infinity
Summary:
A strange meeting ensues.
A strange meeting ensues.
Notes:
Title Reference: Akai Haato - Infinity
We’re now back to hololive songs, and, well, I chose this one for a pretty obvious reason. You can probably guess why.
I had a lot of fun writing this chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Watame kept looking at the distinct shadows of both Sora and Haato, but she was at enough of a distance that she couldn’t hear what they were saying, and due to Sora’s enhanced angel senses her cover would be immediately blown if she tried to get too close.
And then Haato’s silhouette disappeared quite suddenly.
...was I seeing things? No, that was too real, and Sora’s definitely there...
Watame felt a tap on the shoulder. She then turned, and then-
“HAACHAMA-CHAMA!”
To Watame’s credit, she didn’t scream at the sight of Haachama suddenly appearing beside her, though she was very tempted.
Instead she was just completely silent, her jaw dropping.
She dropped her voice to a whisper.
“Where have you been?”
Haachama smiled.
“Right here, silly! I’ve been trying to get a hold of my powers because my spirit is crazy like you wouldn’t believe. It’s amazing what I can do here! All I had to do was talk it out with my other half and-”
Watame laughed.
“Slow down for a bit, you’re clearly quite excited, and, uh, it’s kind of the dead of night right now?”
“I mean, you’re up, and so is Sora.”
Watame sighed.
“Yeah, I don’t require sleep anymore.”
“And neither do I! Haato just likes to pretend she still needs sleep...then again, so do I! Just not right now. I’ve got friends to meet!”
Watame froze.
Oh no.
Watame’s voice suddenly got audibly nervous.
“Um...some of us still haven’t gotten used to not needing sleep, so maybe wake us up later?”
Sora tapped Haachama on the shoulder.
“I think you should also wake up, Haato, if you’re going to do that.”
Haachama turned around, turning her neck slightly unnaturally to face the angelic idol.
“Alright, fine.”
All of a sudden, Haachama relaxed. You could practically feel the atmosphere shift as Haachama’s eyes refocused. Her voice, in turn, became more peaceful.
Haato sighed, and rolled her eyes.
“Though, really, it’s not like we’re two distinct entities nowadays; we don’t do the on-off sleeping routine anymore. It’s more just that Haachama’s instincts kick in more heavily sometimes, and the same goes to Haato...which, I guess, we both are. I just got used to calling both halves of myself Akai Haato, though we’re both Haachama, too. It’s...strange, I guess, but the end of the world helped me realize that I needed Haachama to become the real Akai Haato, just as much as Haachama needed me to be the best Haachama possible. Well, that, and the founder here was somebody who had a similar issue, which is why she taught me everything she knows about handling the split personality merge.”
Watame smiled.
“Well, I’m glad you’ve found a solution to your issues.”
Haato shrugged.
“It isn’t perfect. Sometimes I still hear voices.”
“Hmm?”
“If you’ve managed to attain harmony with your other self, you shouldn’t hear voices in your head anymore, as you’ll learn to stop having your own split personality get in the way of the other self; the founder of this place taught me this. The voices are rare for me now, but sometimes Haato hears Haachama and vice versa. For example, Haachama’s still telling me that it’d be really funny to pretend to be a horror game monster and wake all of our friends up by scaring them. I think she’s right, too.”
Watame sighed.
“Please don’t. Maybe you can make breakfast or something.”
Haato’s face refocused into the crazed expression of Haachama when Watame realized she had made a terrible suggestion, given her mortal history.
“You’re right! And...my voices are now made as one again. Thanks for the suggestion!”
And with that, Haachama - or Haato - sprinted into the shrine blindingly fast.
Watame blinked.
Oh no. We’re all doomed.
She looked back outside to Sora, who flew off the shrine grounds.
Where is she going…?
This gave her a difficult decision to make: did she go back to warn her friends about the impending breakfast disaster in the making, or did she follow Sora to see what she was up to?
This all ties back to the founder...and she taught Haato what she knows? Who IS this person?
Watame sighed, and considered her options, before coming to the conclusion that if she warned her friends about Haachama’s meal in advance, she’d almost certainly have to partake in said meal.
That sealed the decision for her. She liked her friends very much, but she wasn’t willing to take a Haachama breakfast for them; the fact that neither she nor Haachama couldn’t permanently die anymore actually made the prospect more terrifying, not less.
I’m sorry.
And so, she kept walking forward, following Sora’s flight path.
Towa fell into her bed, finally happy with the day.
Amelia was free from the lower underworld, and all it took was Towa following the rules harder than any other devil would. She had prevailed, and so had Amelia.
And now that Amelia’s sanity was no longer an immediate concern, that brought her to thinking about the last round with the gatekeeper.
How am I karma positive? That makes no sense at-
A knock on the door interrupted Towa’s thought.
“Hey. I wanted to chat with ya.”
The voice belonged to apprentice grim reaper Mori Calliope. Or at least, temporarily suspended grim reaper Mori Calliope.
“Come on in.”
Calliope opened the door, and walked in.
Towa asked Calliope: “How’s Amelia doing, with the whole ‘being shot seven times’ and whatnot?”
“Honestly, quite poorly, but honestly still better than the time you and Ayame 2-on-1’d Akuma.”
Towa flinched. That fight was a long time ago, but the memory of it was still painful.
Calliope’s eyes widened.
“I’m really sorry for bringing that up, I didn’t realize it was still painful-”
“I’m over him, really. Still, why are you here?”
Calliope sighed.
“I know it’s probably not my place to ask, but I couldn’t help but notice that you tried to avoid talking about something that clearly you and Amelia both saw.”
Towa drew a sharp breath.
“I don’t blame you for asking, but...it’s a devil thing. I’d rather not talk about it, and besides, if you wanna hear, well...to be honest, I don’t feel like I’m gonna keep this secret very well. It concerns my devil nature, and it’s...well, problematic, to say the least.”
Haachama walked into the shrine - which on the inside wasn’t a shrine at all - and went to the kitchen with a wide smile on her face. It had truly been a while since she had handled cooking implements. How hard could breakfast be?
And more importantly, how important could it really be to add oil to the pan?
In another room, Luna woke up, sensing a disturbance to all things natural.
“Something’s wrong nanora~”
Watame kept following Sora, at least until she met a familiar face: Oda Nobuhime, who seemed to casually wait around, as if they were supposed to meet. Sora descended to meet the samurai while the said samurai just shrugged. The two of them started talking.
Once again, the distance Watame kept meant that she didn’t hear what they were talking about.
What I wouldn’t give to have Fubuki’s fox ears right now…
Still, she waited, and, for the most part, nothing seemed to be going on, until Sora facepalmed.
What?
Sora removed her hand from her face, when something unusual happened: Nobuhime drew what was clearly a wooden training katana, and gave it to Sora. Nobuhime drew her other blade - also clearly a training blade - and then stood her ground.
And then the two of them fought, much to Watame’s surprise. She silently observed the duel, noting that, while Nobuhime was clearly more experienced, Sora was holding her own surprisingly well.
Part of that was that she was well aware of her angelic capabilities, and was constantly forcing Nobuhime to play overly aggressively just to get any hits in at all.
Okay, where did Sora get that adept at wielding a sword? Questions for later, I suppose…
Luna got up; she couldn’t help but get the sense that something was horribly wrong. Kanata had woken up too, and she couldn’t shake the feeling that they were going to regret the decision to get out of bed.
That regret was amplified when they walked into the kitchen, and saw something that was somehow equal parts joyous and absolutely horrifying.
Kanata spotted the chef: Akai Haato, also known as...
“Haachama?!”
The blonde turned around.
“I’m making breakfast for you guys!”
Kanata, despite being an angel and not having a biological need to eat, paled, feeling sick to her stomach.
Luna, on the other hand, was simply horrified, and thus ran over to the stove to look at the state of Haachama’s pans.
“DO YOU NOT KNOW HOW TO USE COOKING OIL?!”
Back in the underworld, Towa walked out of her room, well-rested.
Amelia was still out of sorts from her wounds, but at least she was sleeping peacefully.
That left Towa alone, surrounded by seven other members of hololive, who all eyed her with varying degrees of intensity. (1)
Towa sighed.
“Yeah, I figured you guys were gonna want to know what actually happened, and what the thing that I made Amelia shut up about is. I suppose I should actually talk about that, it’s...strange. Let’s start by setting the stage for exactly how Amelia confronted her gatekeeper for the last time; it’s fairly important.”
In the valley of the forgotten, Watame continued to stare at Sora and Nobuhime dueling. Amazingly enough, she was winning, though it was clear that to a certain extent she was crutching on her angel powers. Nobuhime had upped her ferocity in combat, and at one point, successfully disarmed Sora.
Sora, apparently not interested in playing fair, reached for her blade, which then stopped in mid-air, and then flew back towards its wielder. Sora dodged one more attack from Nobuhime by flying backwards out of range from the samurai, and then when her blade’s hilt reached her hand she swung it again at Nobuhime, who blocked, and then was knocked flying backwards from blocking - clearly Sora had swung that blade with her angelic strength.
Still, she had won, which left Watame impressed beyond belief. Clearly there was some behind the scenes discussion that she was missing as to why she was picking up combat abilities.
Is she planning to fight…?
A-chan slept in. It was one of the few times she did so; but to be honest, she was tired, given how freaking long the last few days had felt.
So when she woke up alone and heard a lot of panic coming from another room, she knew that this was a level of chaos that could only be achieved by the talents of hololive themselves. As it turned out, A-chan happened to inhabit the layered bedroom that shared the layer with the rest of the shrine-that-wasn’t-a-shrine-on-the-inside which meant she could hear the shenanigans going on from another room.
“HOW CAN YOU SCREW UP PANCAKES THIS BADLY?!”
That was Kanata’s voice, surprisingly enough.
And then all tiredness immediately evaporated, because there was only one talent in all of hololive that could achieve that level of reaction from Kanata over that exact topic. She got up, smiled, then sighed, and then dragged herself into the chaos zone known as Haachama’s kitchen.
Watame watched the end of the duel play out. Sora handed her training blade back to Nobuhime, and then turned around, while Nobuhime ran off into the valley.
Still no sight of the founder...I wonder what’s going on.
And then Sora flew back towards the shrine, until she stopped, turned towards Watame, and waved hello.
Busted.
Watame sighed. Angel senses ruined the art of eavesdropping, and Sora had gotten far too good at using them.
“Watame wa warukunai yo ne.” (2)
Sora broke out into hysterical laughter.
“I mean...yeah. I’ve been practicing my powers. Nobuhime tends to be a little...aggressive, but she’s honestly a great partner for it, mostly because she doesn’t seem to get too offended when I lose control, and...well, I’d rather not talk about the times I’ve used slightly more power than was necessary for a simple sparring match. It happens not infrequently, unfortunately.”
Watame shrugged.
“Well, I’m not gonna pry into it.”
“Oh? When you came all the way out here to watch me fight?”
Watame froze at the accusation.
“Let’s just get back to the shrine.”
Towa nearly finished her story.
“So, that’s when he uses the karmic mirror ability on me. You see, the process that raises devils means that, by definition, devils are always karma negative. We’re literally born from our worst impulses, and devils know this - many basically do nothing but try to convince souls to do exactly this. Akuma ascended me via wrath; he hurt the folks of my old devil clan, just to see if it would make me lash out at him. It worked; and after that, well...it’s a long history. My first few years were...violent. Mostly aimed at him, to absolutely no avail. You guys know the rest.”
She took a moment to breathe.
“But enough about that. The rest of that tale is one everyone here has seen for themselves. After negotiations broke down, the gatekeeper used the karmic mirror on me. You’ll never guess what happened next.”
Coco raised her hand, while smiling.
“It ended up being far nicer than you imagined. I’m just imagining the moment, you bracing yourself to face all of your sins, and then finding out you’re harmless.”
Towa looked to the side, looking embarrassed.
“Um...you’re close.”
Everyone’s jaw dropped. Ollie spoke next, as if she knew the twist.
“NO WAY!”
Ayame laughed.
Mel and Choco giggled lightly, and then Towa finally said it.
“The karmic mirror bounced. My karma was somehow positive. That’s not supposed to be possible for me!”
Kiara screeched with laughter.
“I knew it! It revealed that you really are an angel!”
Towa facepalmed.
“Shut up! No I’m not! Honestly, do I look like I have wings? Because I don’t! And I’d be suffering from underworld affliction if I was, and clearly I’m not!”
The rest of the room broke out into laughter.
“This is serious!”
Watame and Sora reached the shrine.
Watame smiled.
“You know, Sora-senpai, you keep thinking about all of the big issues we’re running into, but the truth is...I think it’ll be nice for us to just meet up as friends, once again.”
Sora nodded.
“Yeah. That’s true. I wonder how everyone’s doing; but I guess I’ll find out. I owe A-chan a long talk. I guess I kind of owe everyone that, really.”
And then they entered.
The scene they entered was a little on the chaotic side.
Which is to say it was a complete disaster zone, all surrounding Akai Haato, a.k.a. Haachama:
- Roboco was absent.
- Miko and Suisei were holding their heads in their hands and staring very intently at the table they were sitting at.
- Matsuri was unconscious and lying on the floor.
- Aqua was hiding behind Shion, who was backed away from the table looking absolutely horrified.
- Noel and Flare were both on the floor beside each other looking sick.
- Marine was spouting poetic nonsense about how breakfast was an opponent far too strong for her to fight while being held by Rushia.
- Pekora had moved herself to the wall furthest from Haachama, not looking at her.
- Kanata was looking at Haachama in absolute contempt.
- Luna was curled into a ball on the floor muttering something about cooking oil.
- Lamy was cradling Nene’s unconscious body.
- Botan’s face was looking very pale and Polka looked both very pale and utterly terrified.
- Moona, Risu, and Iofi were just staring blankly at the table while saying nothing.
- Reine looked very worried at the situation.
- And finally, A-chan was lying down on the floor, again looking very pale.
On the table was a stack of something, though the black-and-red color scheme told both Sora and Watame that it was likely not ready for human consumption.
Sora froze, unable to process what she was looking at.
“What...is that…?”
The chef, Haachama, looked cheerfully at the two newcomers.
“I made pancakes for everyone! Want some?”
Sora blinked while Watame just silently accepted that she was doomed.
Notes:
There we go! Every member of hololive has been found; we finally have Haachama.
(1) Mel, Choco, Ayame, Coco, Ollie, Calliope, and Kiara, for the full list.
(2) One may argue that Watame is in fact entirely at fault here. Watame is having none of it.
While the reactions are fictional, I do enjoy that I can write the part where Haachama could screw cooking up this fundamentally badly and be safe in the knowledge it’s not actually an exaggeration of her cooking skills (or lack thereof). To be honest, most of the members’ reactions are pretty close to accurate from when they watch Haato cook on-stream, so...
Chapter 10: Just a Sunny Day for You
Summary:
Sora finally speaks to her friends about herself.
Notes:
Title Reference: Yorushika feat. Tokino Sora - ただ君に晴れ (Tokino Sora cover)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sora woke up, her mind in an absolute haze, while hearing voices.
“Seriously Haato, how did you make pancakes so bad that they literally knocked out Sora of all people? And, you know, me?”
“Well, I discovered that if I made it, I automatically found it delicious.”
That voice talking to Haato was A-chan’s, and amazingly it was purely unimpressed rather than completely broken, unlike Luna’s voice, which had descended into pure despair.
“What about the rest of us nanora~?!”
Sora slowly recalibrated her thoughts.
Oh, right, I failed to say no to Haachama’s cooking...okay, and there’s A-chan…
Haato seemed to be unfazed, and responded to the complaint.
“I mean it’d make sense if you made it!”
Kanata’s voice cut through next.
“That’s because it would’ve been safe for human consumption! This was not, and I’m not even human!”
She got up off of the couch that she had been sleeping on.
Huh, someone moved my body while I was knocked out, because last I remember I was at the table.
Her memories got clearer and clearer-
Oh god, I’m remembering the taste. Please let me block that out.
Sora entered the dining room once again, memories of the morning not entirely pleasant.
The table had been cleared, and from the looks of it, the horrendous mess that the so-called ‘strongest idol’ had made out of breakfast had been cleaned up.
A-chan looked at Sora as she entered.
“Sorry for losing consciousness first. I would’ve warned you if I was still up.”
Sora laughed.
“I mean...it...”
The problem with trying to say that Haachama hadn’t ruined breakfast was that Sora wasn’t a good enough liar, and from the looks of it Haachama had used her newfound spiritual powers to somehow make an even worse mess of her cooking than she did while she was alive.
Sora sighed.
“I’ll respectfully decline any offers for food from Haachama in the future.”
Across from the living room, Haato frowned.
Good going Haachama, you disappointed Sora-senpai.
And it was worth it!
No, it wasn’t.
It was worth getting Marine though just for how dramatically she reacted, and Matsuri and Nene’s overconfidence was really funny.
Haato sighed. Disappointing Sora was a failure on her part.
Sora continued on.
“Anyways, I think I owe everyone a lot of explanations for disappearing like I did. I promise you, there’s an explanation. I can’t promise you that it’s a good one.”
A-chan spoke next.
“Yeah. Let’s get everyone together, shall we?”
After cleaning up the disaster zone of a kitchen, all of the members of hololive in the in-between found gathered in front of the shrine, with Sora going a bit ahead to address the group as just that - a group.
“Alright, so...to explain things slightly. First: did Haato explain to the rest of you why she’s here?”
Akai Haato smiled gracefully.
“You were unconscious, but I did talk about Haato and Haachama to the rest of them.”
Tokino Sora nodded.
“Then at this point I’m going to try and recount the events in the forest as they occurred, more or less second by second. The first thing was that one of the scouting angels spotted me. He just said hello, and was trying to figure out why me, who as a reminder never finished the ascension process making me an unascended angel, was in the in-between; as angels aren’t sent places for angelic duty until they’re ascended. I...kind of freaked out, because my first reflex was to assume he was going to try being a little more forceful than he actually was. If I had time and wasn’t trying to remain out of sight, I would’ve apologized.”
She sighed.
“This is how I found out how powerful I really was. When I freaked out, I unleashed a powerful spiritual shockwave that, well, was a rather high-powered explosion. I wasn’t trying to do that; that kind of just happened. It threw him off the trail though, and that’s when I ran into the founder, who has a lot of very strange abilities. I actually don’t know her name.
“She fired another beam upwards - the laser was her’s - which threw the angels back a bit. Miko then fired, and while that was going on, she cast another spell that warned off the angels; after that both me and the founder teleported out all the way into the ashlands. What I don’t understand is how you tracked us up here; this place is lifeless if you simply walk into it.”
Roboco smiled.
“You never turned off location tracking. Which, to be fair, your location disappeared as soon as you entered the layered space, but it gave us a location.”
A-chan talked next.
“I then pointed out that somehow grass was growing in the ashlands, which led Ina to the conclusion that, indeed, there was somewhere this grass was spreading from. Shion, Rushia, and Miko all opened the barrier for the rest of us at that point.”
The three mentioned members all nodded.
Miko continued.
“We did it for you, Sora. We were really worried.”
Sora frowned.
“I’m really sorry for worrying you about that. I think you can understand why I need to go into hiding for a little bit, and, uh...I forgot to message you guys before entering the barrier, and I couldn’t contact you from inside. I also didn’t know how to get in again if I left, so, well...”
A-chan sighed.
Another case of a small cycle of errors leading to a large cycle of panic.
“You’re being awfully inconsiderate, Sora. And, honestly, this isn’t the full story. I can tell you’re leaving something out here. If you don’t want to talk about-”
“No, I have to, because it relates to this one pretty heavily. Remember what I said about the spiritual shockwave? The one I blasted the angel out with? The one that, well, you girls all saw from above the forest? Well, there’s a reason for that. For some reason, I’m two things at once, and it’s not a good combination: I’m powerful. Really powerful. I wield a spectrum of powers that generally only higher-ranked angels do, casting spells from a caste of angels that lower angels generally call ‘the powers above’. It’s hard to overstate how much of a freak outlier I am in this regard, given I technically haven’t even ascended yet.
“If I get deified...I probably would be the most powerful being in existence, bar none. And, you know, I wouldn’t mind this so much, but there’s a second problem here...and it’s the reason why, as much as you probably want me to, I’m not coming back with you girls. I’m sorry.”
Sora teared up ever-so-slightly, while A-chan frowned.
Kanata flew ahead to meet Sora, and then answered.
“You’re like me.”
Sora blinked some tears out of her eyes.
“What…?”
“Angels are supposed to have something called an inhibitor. It’s a spiritual essence that angels are supposed to develop that...well, inhibits angels from the extremes of their spiritual powers. Mine didn’t develop properly, which, well, is why I’m the way I am. I think you’re the same, Sora, and unlike me you possess a far greater range of spiritual powers; I only have excess strength to leak.”
Sora trembled.
“Yeah. As of right now, I’m one bad day away from turning into a walking disaster zone. So the real reason I’m hiding here is that I just want more time to actually practice using my powers. Time to practice controlling my powers rather than just freaking out and unleashing whatever’s there. That’s why, as Watame observed earlier this morning, Nobuhime duels me regularly; if I lose control of my powers I blast her into the ground, and the rules are I only win if I beat her with my sword.”
Virtually everyone’s eyes widened from that statement.
Suisei asked: “Why on earth are you getting into sword dueling?”
“Among other kinds of magical combat, to be fair.”
“That doesn’t answer my question, though I’m starting to guess.”
Sora shrugged.
“I mean, one day I’m gonna have to fight the nameless one. I make no claims that this is even a good idea; but for the most part I think he’s too obsessed with me to even think about throwing me out of Heaven permanently, so I can do whatever I want, really. As of right now, he’s still far more powerful than I am, but at least I won’t go without resistance. I can make him work for it, and maybe that’s as much as I can get; I’m bound to lose the confrontation, when it happens.”
Shirogane Noel walked out in front of the rest of the members.
“Then promise me one thing.”
Sora blinked.
“Yes…?”
Flare walked out beside her wife, finishing the statement.
“Promise me you won’t fight him alone.”
Sora sighed.
“Please don’t get immediately thrown out of Heaven for me if you make it up there with Flare.”
Noel smiled.
“If it’s any consolation, you’re not the only person I’d do it for.”
Flare continued the sentiment: “I’d do it for anyone else in hololive.”
Marine smiled, and continued the sentiment even further: “Also, don’t lie, you’d get yourself thrown out of Heaven for your friends if you could actually do it.”
Sora smiled.
“That’s entirely fair. Still, confrontation aside, I hope you can understand why I don’t feel ready to live with the rest of you. I don’t know how long it’s gonna take to get things under control; the answer is probably a long time.”
Sora wistfully looked around.
“I think that’s everything involving me, though. Where does that leave everyone else?”
Roboco went first.
“I’m going back to the Moon kingdom. Remember I’m the only point of contact between all three afterlives, and I think it’d be nice to get back in contact once again.”
Miko spoke next.
“I’m gonna probably go back home. I’ll be waiting for you, whenever you’re ready!”
Matsuri and Luna bowed together, while Luna spoke.
“My kingdom needs me once again. Also, I want to sleep in my actual bed nanora~”
Sora laughed at that.
Shion spoke next, with Aqua holding on to her from behind.
“Nice seeing you again, Sora-senpai. We’ll be waiting in the moon kingdom for you.”
Pekora smiled.
“I’ll probably head home with Miko-senpai peko.”
The other four members of hololive fantasy looked at each other, until Rushia finally spoke.
“I’m staying for now. I have too many questions, and I think I need to meet the founder.”
Marine nodded.
“Me, Fuu-tan and Noe-chan are with her on that.”
Sora smiled.
“That’s fair. I said we should all meet her, but...to be honest, I don’t think it’s terribly important. She’s the kind of person who tries to keep out of the public eye herself, so I guess it makes sense she wouldn’t meet all of us at once.”
Watame and Kanata looked at each other, before Kanata finally spoke.
“We’re with you. I mean, technically speaking we all need to get back to Heaven someday.”
The fifth generation of hololive all looked at each other.
Nene looked back at Sora.
“I think I want to go with them, for now. I like Heaven, but...it’s not like I’m returning to hololive without them. I...I hope you don’t mind, Sora-senpai.”
Sora teared up just a little.
“Of course not. If anything, I’m really happy your generational bond is that strong.”
Ina and Gura looked at each other, before Ina finally spoke.
“Yeah, we’ll settle back in the moon kingdom - we’re still waiting for Ame to show up before we really go anywhere, and last I checked she’s not getting out for several years. I’m just glad she has Towa for company down there.”
Suisei shrugged, addressing Sora.
“Well...I don’t really know where I want to go, so I think I’ll stay with you for now. I remember you, at the least, and you know, as much as I hate the hand I was dealt in the afterlife, I can’t be mad at you. That, and I stopped being jealous of your memory when I found out what you’re dealing with.”
A-chan smirked.
“I think you can guess easily enough that I’m sticking with you. I’ll wait until you’re comfortable with your own powers, no matter how long it takes.”
Sora bowed, and then she realized one member hadn’t spoken.
“Oh, right, Haato. What are your plans?”
Akai Haato, who had calmed down considerably and wasn’t acting like the crazed idol who had knocked most of hololive out via her cooking at the present moment, smiled.
“I’m leaving, but I want to tell the founder first. I think I’ve learned to live with Haachama, and, while she was useful, I really don’t want to rely on the founder. I’m the strongest idol, after all!”
Sora cracked an outright grin at that.
“There’s the spirit!”
And thus, the party split up. Sora, A-chan, Haato, Flare, Noel, Marine, Rushia, Kanata, Watame, and Suisei would stay in the valley to keep Sora company, while the rest of them would all go back to their respective homes in the in-between.
That left hololiveID, who was still talking amongst themselves.
Sora walked up to the group.
“Decisions?”
Moona turned around to face Sora.
“We’ll be heading out as well. Mostly because I want to keep an eye out on Shachou.”
Sora laughed.
“Yeah.”
Reine nodded.
“I’ll stay here. I want to meet the founder, if only because she seems like the kind of person who knows how to help Anya’s condition.”
Notes:
Ugh. Poorly paced exposition chapter, but it got too long for me to just fold it into the next chapter, which it was originally supposed to be part of because I’m bad at this.
Chapter 11: Wandering Days
Summary:
Once divergent stories all now advance in parallel.
Notes:
Title Reference: Tokino Sora x シグナルP - Wandering Days
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Fubuki walked around the heavenly city of Elysium.
She had gotten off her livestream not that long ago. While she had apologized for the fact she wasn’t as active as she could be, her fanbase seemed to be entirely okay with it, and for the most part, that had given her some extra free time.
Hmm…
She conjured her wings, and flew upwards. She wasn’t sure what she wanted to find; but she did know that the population of angels went higher as one went upwards into the heavens.
Not too far behind her was Mio. It wasn’t that Mio didn’t trust Fubuki - quite the opposite - but on some level Mio was worried about everything, as well.
Roboco connected herself to the hololive chat, once again connecting all three afterlives. Much like the first time, she had quite literally wired herself into the server computers of Luna’s castle.
She opened the chatroom with a little power, and then devoted all other system resources to building another program, now that she was once again wired into the network.
robocosan: and we’re back
robocosan: so, we're all here?
7216_matsuri: I mean I am
HimemoriLuna: as am I, naaaaa
SakuraMiko35: nyahello!
usadapekora: konpeko!
Yukihana_Lamy: hololive 5th generation is all reconnected, I think.
botaaan: well, I am.
omapol: Polka ou ka?
supernenechi: Oru yo!
HoshinovaMoona: hi
Ayunda_Risu: um, hello as well
IOFI15: Anya and Reine are with Sora, so no contact, but I’m here.
InaInaInaa: so, uh, hi
GawrGura: a
robocosan: Alright, then, give me a few seconds, and…
robocosan: @Towasama @s_fbk can you guys see me?
s_fbk: yep
Towasama: yep
Towasama: let’s just say there’s been some really big news underground.
robocosan: Well, we found Haato, so I’d say it’s been productive up here as well.
s_fbk: Wait, that’s everyone!
s_fbk: Now we just have to figure out how to physically meet up!
robocosan: we’re missing several members in terms of those who can currently be present.
robocosan: namely
robocosan: Sora’s hiding for now, and a number of us decided to stay with her.
robocosan: so no A-chan, Haato, Suisei, Kanata, Watame, or any gen 3 member aside from Pekora
robocosan: oh, and Reine and Anya are also staying with Sora for now.
robocosan: I considered my job of connecting us a little too important, so I split to contact you guys
robocosan: Anyways, yes, we found Sora again, as you could probably tell, and now Haato.
Towasama: That’s...okay, that’s amazing. That’s really really good news.
Towasama: I think two members in this chat will be really happy to hear what happened with me
Towasama: @InaInaInaa @GawrGura
Towasama: Amelia’s out of lower. Finally got her gatekeeper to let her go.
robocosan: !!!
GawrGura: LET’S GOOOOOOOO
InaInaInaa: @AmeliaWatson congrats!
yuzukichoco: She’s unfortunately unable to chat at this exact moment.
Towasama: The reason she got out is that apparently she caused her gatekeeper to rage quit
Towasama: There are few things more terrifying than devil rage quit, because they often uh
Towasama: At that point, they just want to do damage.
Towasama: So uh, he literally brought a gun to a magic karma fight and repeatedly shot Ame
Towasama: Then I got him dinged for that, because that’s very against the spirit of the rules
Towasama: If not the actual letter
Towasama: but basically one confrontation with him later he signed my contract
Towasama: And now Amelia is officially free.
InaInaInaa: Tell her I’m really happy for her!
GawrGura: Same. (1)
Fubuki got a number of stares from the angels. As it turned out, it was surprisingly rare for angels to fly up as high as Fubuki had gone; though to a certain extent, she understood; she had been going upwards likely for kilometers.
She didn’t know what she expected to find, once again.
Still, the portion of Elysium she had flown up to turned out to be surprisingly religious, at least if the imagery was anything to go by - there were a lot of shrines up here, which was interesting.
Fubuki recalled her memory of what Kanata had told her about gods.
The creators only speak to the seraphim.
This gave the seraphim a unique role in angel society, but they comprised only the tiniest portion of the angel population. This meant that for the rest of them, they likely worshipped the creators, but for the most part, none of them had any idea what they were like.
Fubuki flew around. She didn’t mind the unusual looks from the angels. She understood fully well that what she was doing was unusual.
Still, after a long flight - from what Fubuki could guess, a few hours of flying - she spotted something in the distance: a much larger temple, surrounded by only clouds.
Fubuki smiled. A temple like this would likely get her an in-road into just what the angels thought of the creators.
I wonder if I can get an idea of what they think of Sora…
She flew in the direction of the temple.
Amelia Watson woke up in a medical bed, mostly in a lot of pain.
She felt a lot better than a few days ago thanks to whatever magic Yuzuki Choco was employing.
Towa walked in, smiling.
“Ina and Gura are really happy for you.”
Amelia smiled.
“Yeah, I figured they would be. Thanks for telling them, since I’m not doing so well right now.”
Towa sighed.
“Yeah, that’s not a lot of fun, but at least you don’t have to go through that again. Congrats; you did the impossible: you got out of lower, and you did it in weeks, somehow.”
“Not from my perspective, but yes, I’m glad to hear I didn’t really miss out on anything. I take it that gatekeeper rage quits are uncommon, then?”
“Very. To be fair, you’ve had the annoying property of being an annoying opponent who is actively flaunting the rules, but you’ve also been undeniably nice. I legitimately think a lot of devils who tried to blast you ended up being on your side by the end of it, which means that the gatekeeper can’t re-summon the same devil twice unless you annoyed any particularly spiteful devils. Which happened, but generally speaking that’s what I’m there for.”
Amelia smiled.
“Thanks for that. It would’ve been unbearably worse without you there. Honestly if I were alone I probably would’ve just accepted Akuma’s devil contract, all those months ago.”
Towa sighed.
“You wouldn’t have been the first. Enough about him, though. And honestly, enough about me; A certain other circle of your friends want to chat with you.”
And with that, Towa got up and left, and into the room stepped both Calliope and Kiara.
Amelia smiled, though remained utterly still otherwise.
「Hey. You might of heard that I’m free.」
Kiara replied enthusiastically.
「I knew you’d finally pull it off! You really showed them, Ame!」
Calliope grinned.
「Congrats, Ame. How are you feeling?」
「Like swiss cheese, but otherwise just fine.」
「How’s Towa doing?」
「I don’t know. She’s been...really off-put by the revelation that her karma went positive. Honestly, I’m not surprised; it’s impossible under any usual circumstances. It’d be like if I found out my karma went positive while I wasn’t looking at it.」
Kiara replied to the remark.
「Hey, I think it should be, so there’s that. I mean, didn’t you get free from lower?」
「That’s not how it works, unfortunately. I’m out of lower, but I’m not karma positive; being out of lower just means that I’m not horrendously negative - that is, it won’t take forever for my karma to ambiently balance itself unless I screw it up for myself. I don’t plan to, for the record.」
Kiara smiled.
「Well, that’s the spirit. Be sure to say hi to Ina and Gura later」
「Oh, I definitely will.」
And with that, Amelia got up, and then immediately fell into bed again.
「Oh my FUCK that still hurts-」
Calliope sighed.
「Yeah, you still very much need to rest. And since I’m off duty, I will ensure you actually get that rest. Seriously, I can understand trying to shake off overexertion - lord knows I’ve done that far too many times to count, and I’m gonna add that it’s not good to do that so don’t follow me there - but trying to shrug off literal bullet wounds? That’s stupid, even for you.」
Amelia groaned.
「Yeah, that’s...annoyingly fair.」
Fubuki landed at the temple grounds.
The place was clearly under construction; for the most part, while it looked like a very grand temple ground, it was just that: a ground.
The only sign of worship on the temple grounds was a small statue with an inscription on it.
Tokino Sora, Goddess of the Sky
Fubuki drew a sharp breath.
“It’s highly unusual for a non-angel to be up this far, and even more unusual for you to be here, since I deliberately wanted this place somewhat out of the way of things. I won’t knock you for either of those; I just wanted to let you know that you’re a little early, as the place isn’t finished yet, and the goddess has yet to ascend.”
Fubuki felt her blood freeze in response to the voice.
She turned around, and there the nameless one stood, his wings unfurled.
Roboco looked at her spare processing power, and saw that a program that she had been building finished.
There we go.
robocosan: @Towasama oh, right, as you’re in Hell at the moment
robocosan: I have a little something that you might want to run
robocosan uploaded file reconnect.exe
Towasama: exactly what does this do
robocosan: I figured out how to export the vulnerability that allowed me to cross the afterlife barrier
robocosan: i.e. if you run this program I don’t need to be present to communicate to the in-between
robocosan: meaning I can finally not literally be wired into Luna’s server computer
robocosan: I mean I don’t mind doing it but I’d like to actually move around at some point
7216_matsuri: !!!
akirosenthal: That’s...really big.
robocosan: The downside is that it’s not heaven compliant yet
robocosan: so I still need to be present to not cut you guys off, but at least I can talk to the underworld
KiryuCoco: that’s still a huge improvement over our current situation
KiryuCoco: well, a huge improvement for you anyway, and I’m really happy for that
robocosan: in theory I can get the heaven version of this running, but it’s a little trickier
robocosan: but once I get that it’ll be all good, and I’ll finally be able to walk around again
SakuraMiko35: thank you so much for what you’re doing, you’re a miracle worker here
“I am, by most accounts, known as the nameless one, and few outside of the high angels know me. I ask of you that you try not to be too intimidated by my presence.”
Fubuki paused as she realized that he hadn’t said anything about hololive.
He doesn’t know hololive...he doesn’t know I’m friends with the one he’s looking for!
Fubuki breathed.
I can be casual about this.
“Um...okay. What is this place, anyway? I only saw the statue and the inscription.”
“Ah, you came at a bad time. It’s the temple for the goddess that’s yet to ascend properly. This is to say, I know who it’s going to be, but she’s...well, not here yet. Don’t worry too much about it; it’s far beyond the scale of anything you’re used to, seeing how you’re relatively new here.”
Fubuki said nothing. A single wrong word would be very deadly here.
She had to admit, without the context of knowing Sora personally, she would never have guessed what the nameless one was actually the way he was behind the scenes. He was actually quite friendly, and for the most part, the way he presented himself was overall pleasant.
I could’ve easily thought of this guy as a friend.
The topic of Sora’s ascension was even brought up pleasantly - that is, there was no sign of what the ascension really meant.
And that meant that she had an opportunity to ask a lot of questions. If she did this right, she could get a lot of information back to her friends.
“So...you mentioned that the goddess hasn’t ascended yet. What does that actually mean?”
The nameless one paused, thinking about it.
“Let me respond to that with another question: what do you know of the creators, the true deities responsible for the creation of all?”
Fubuki paused.
“I don’t really know much, aside from the fact that they only speak to the seraphim.”
“To be honest, few non-angels know that much, so you’ve done your research...or you’re friends with an angel. Honestly, either one works.”
Fubuki said nothing to that statement, as to not incriminate herself.
Back in the in-between, Sora talked with those who decided to stay with her. (2)
She sighed.
“I just wished my inhibitor worked. I’m just so tired of having to watch myself; one bad move and I could potentially legitimately put my friends in danger.”
Kanata shrugged.
“I mean, it happens. Mine’s kind of busted, too. Still, at least you’re being responsible about it.”
Sora shrugged.
“I’m doing it for me, though. I just want to make sure I don’t accidentally hurt one of my friends. Just because we can’t die anymore doesn’t mean I should be careless.”
Marine paused, alongside Noel, Flare, and Rushia. Marine spoke, confused:
“Wait, we can’t? I mean, I haven’t, but...that feels wrong to me.”
Kanata seemed confused.
“I mean, you can physically have your body injured enough to not count as living, but as long as your spiritual self still exists just fine, you can reinhabit your dead body, magically regenerate it a bit, and continue on living. Heck, in the case of something like suffocation, you’ll just shrug it off once you have air again, as long as your body is intact - your physical self is essentially just a shell being piloted by your spirit...well, it is for us. You guys might be a little more attached.”
Noel and Flare both looked at each other.
“That explains so much, but...no, something’s not adding up here. I mean, I figured out I can’t die pretty early on; that’s part of why I was so feared: I wasn’t really too worried about permanently dying, while some of my opponents were...not as used to it.”
Haato finally spoke.
“Oh, that’s obvious. You guys aren’t fully spiritual yet. You’re still kind of physical - it was easy for me to get it because of the whole Haachama thing, and that’s why I suspect you can’t get to Heaven yet, Marine; the transition from physical to spiritual...you’re still too attached to being a physical being. Meanwhile I’m here because the angels don’t know what to do with me as of now.”
Kanata nodded.
“There we have it, A-chan: the last requirement to make it into heaven is to fully internalize the nature of one’s spiritual self; to accept that you aren’t the same physical person you were when you were alive, because that person is very dead right now. You haven’t done that, Marine. Noel has, and Flare I think has finally got it, mostly from how often you hang around your wife. That’s what kept Aqua out of the heavens, by the way. We can run down the entire list if you want, but that’s the full explanation. Congratulations, Haato, on being the first to figure it out.”
Sora blinked.
“That’s...oh god...wait, then I still don’t get how I got in. I’m still too attached to being alive!”
Kanata tilted her head.
“You are?”
A-chan replied next.
“I think your nightmares keep happening because you’re trying to deny it, but, no, you’re fully aware of exactly how dead you are. As am I, which is why I’m so worried about you.”
Sora looked down at the ground.
Suisei, in an unusual course of action, laughed.
“Then I’ll delay going to Heaven! I ain’t dead yet, even if I’m dead!”
A-chan paused.
“Okay, Kanata, that makes sense, but Subaru and Nene both made it to Heaven, and there’s no way either of them got the whole thing with the spiritual self.”
Kanata shrugged.
“Subaru was literally too optimistic to be phased by dying. Nene wasn’t far behind that. I’m serious, by the way; they both accepted it, it’s just that it wasn’t a revelation; it was more just a casual ‘oh I guess that’s what it is now’.”
Sora laughed.
“That sounds like the two of them.”
And then, all of a sudden, a pink beam of light hit Kanata directly in the head. The attack knocked her out cold in a single hit.
Sora was caught off guard by the surprise attack.
“What’s going on?!”
She turned her head to face the shooter, as did everyone else.
Sora’s eyes widened.
“...founder?”
On the other side of the shrine grounds stood a mysterious figure, her long pink hair let loose.
“I’m sorry about that. I have...shall we say, a little something against angels listening in on my conversations.”
Watame was angry.
“She’s still our friend, and you shouldn’t have done that. Still, I guess I should say hello, but the rest of us aren’t looking at you too highly for that.”
Rushia’s eyes narrowed, as she prepared to ignite her own magic, her hair slowly turning pink. Rushia spoke with an ice cold tone.
“I’ve been looking for you, founder...or should I say…?”
Up in Heaven, the nameless one continued speaking.
“That’s more or less how it is. I seek to change that, and I found a method to do so. You see, while the creators have no physical presence, they do have a...let’s call it an essence, and I’ve found a way to bind the essence into a willing host. I’m merely preparing things for the event that the goddess - that is, the host that will be uplifted with the essence - actually arrives here. It’ll be a bit before that happens.”
Fubuki blinked.
So that’s what this is…?
“Admittedly, circumstances changed recently surrounding that, but I think I’m a little grateful for that fact, as it made me realize I was...a little too hasty. Patience is a virtue, after all, and, really, I should be taking the time to make sure I do things right. Wouldn’t you say, Shirakami-san, of the recently reformed hololive?”
Notes:
(1) That’s the English word same, not Japanese for shark.
(2) Sora, A-chan, Suisei, Haato, Flare, Noel, Marine, Rushia, Kanata, and Watame.
I think there is now enough evidence for one to make a very reliable deduction of who the founder is at this point. Regardless, it’ll all get cleared up in the next chapter, obviously.
Chapter 12: Border of Life
Summary:
Sora’s friends meet the founder.
Fubuki meets the nameless one.
Notes:
Title Reference: ZUN - 幽雅に咲かせ、墨染の桜 ~ Border of Life (From Touhou 7: Perfect Cherry Blossom OST)
Here we go. Hope you’re ready.
Chapter Text
“...Ayakashi-san?”
The founder smiled.
“I don’t generally reveal my name to many people. But, yes. I am Uruha Ayakashi, the first necromancer. I don’t believe I know you, but seeing you there...you’re definitely one of my bloodline. If it’s any consolation, I’m sorry for being the reason you cannot enter Heaven.”
Rushia simply stared. The rest of the members present backed off, clearly sensing that this wasn’t their confrontation to have just yet; Rushia had by far the most personal reason for speaking to the other necromancer.
“Then why? Why do I only know your name from one of my friends being an angel? Why did they not bring your name up during my trial? Why have you done everything possible to never speak when your descendants are the ones feeling the consequences? You...have a lot to answer for. Explain why I have to track you down when you could’ve spoken to me. Because you seem to be very knowledgeable about many things, and I don’t believe you actually had no idea that I existed.”
Two members of the Uruha family simply stared at each other. Rushia in anger, and Ayakashi with rather casual indifference.
“There are many aspects to my story that I won’t share. That being said, I will say that...the angels have a rather fair reason to not bring my name up. Let’s just say that I’m a bit of a forbidden topic amongst their kind. That is to say that I would almost certainly be thrown into Hell if it weren’t for some rather large protective forces keeping me out of the wrong eyes.
“And that’s the thing, my dear Rushia. In particular, you had Kurumi as your judge, and, well, she holds a slight grudge. It’s for good reason; if I get re-trialed by her I’m almost certainly being sent downwards. But the result of that grudge is that she’s not likely to speak my name, and those who served under her are unlikely to speak my name, even if they’ve read up on the precedent my case has set. Understand that, while on a base level I am similar to your friend Haato - and Haachama - I am also very different. Haato’s personality was merged with another aspect of herself, while mine merged with a very powerful demon.”
Rushia’s anger softened.
“That only explains the angels. Besides, if you know you’re destined for the underworld, why don’t you just go there and save yourself the time? The angels are pretty thorough, last I’ve heard.”
Ayakashi laughed.
“Wow, I forget that new souls tend to think highly of angels. I guess it’s natural, given that you haven’t had as many issues with them as I have. In particular, I go a long way back with one angel in particular, which I’ve been...let’s say, a thorn in his side.”
Sora interrupted.
“The nameless one.”
“Precisely. There’s a reason I’ve been training you on your powers, Sora-chan, and it’s because if you can truly unlock the fullest extent of your powers, you will be perhaps the biggest pain for him to deal with. You’re the only person that he will not inflict any harm on for any reason. That is, physical harm - being forcibly uplifted into godhood would likely harm you in other ways.”
Sora paused.
That...makes sense, but…
“So...is that it, then? Am I just a tool for revenge?”
Ayakashi shook her head.
“Of course not. Coincidentally you also happen to be carrying that out, but the fact of the matter is you’ve been very happy with learning your powers otherwise, and the fact of the matter is that if you wish to confront him, unleashing your powers on him is the best way to do so.”
“Oh?”
“...I’m not qualified to explain why that’s the case, unfortunately.”
Sora rolled her eyes.
“I suppose you’re going to say only an angel could explain that.”
“Ask Moira about your inhibitor.”
Sora froze.
“How do you know this much about angels? You aren’t one yourself.”
“I’ve learned a lot about them in my thousands of years of trying to avoid them. Most of this information comes from one singular angel who, in many respects, is actually quite similar to me, though she’s obviously allowed in the heavenly realm and I am not. That would be Moira. She’s been quite helpful for me, and for you as well. Though, you’re probably now aware of why she doesn’t interact much. She’s very busy.”
Rushia snapped.
“She’s also not a giant pain to deal with! You haven’t explained why YOU’VE chosen to never interact with any of your friends or family. If you brought Sora here, obviously you could.”
Ayakashi shrugged.
“I feel you’re demonstrating why I don’t feel a pressing need to meet my family members. Because at the end of the day we’re accomplishing fairly little. I can feel your malice from here, Rushia, and I wish to ask that you don’t act on it.”
Rushia, her hair fully pink, took a step forward.
Fubuki paled.
“Um...what are you talking about?”
The nameless one shrugged.
“Do you take me for a fool? Because I’ve done my research. You’re Shirakami Fubuki, and you’re very good friends with the very person I’m trying to catch. You’re up here not because of idle fox-like curiosity, but because you’re trying to find anything you can do to help your friend.”
Fubuki took a moment to try and think.
What should I do now? I’m busted, and...well, I guess we just talk. Maybe we’re not as screwed as we think. Just keep calm...let’s just be honest for now.
"You’re right. I’m gonna be honest, I’m really tempted to fight you right now.”
“Please don’t. It’d be a waste of time, and you’d lose that fight for certain; I’m vastly more powerful than you think I am. If you want to be helpful, though, you could tell me where Sora is - I suspect you know.”
“And if you know I’m friends, you’d understand that...I’m...not...telling.”
Fubuki’s words slowed as her mind started to race. The nameless one was simply standing there, staring at Fubuki, and it was clear that he was not going to cause any physical harm.
And yet, Fubuki felt the presence of her own mind under stress; a huge mental pressure had been forced upon her train of thought, as if a thousand voices were all surrounding her, saying nothing but trying to push Fubuki’s mind into committing herself to one action: TELL HIM!
Fubuki refused. She was not going to sell out her friend, even as the pressure mounted-
Ookami Mio hugged Fubuki, and the pressure was relieved as she snapped out of the spell.
Fubuki breathed heavily. Despite the fact that no actual blows were exchanged, the mental pressure forced upon her was impressively draining. She leaned into Mio’s embrace, and sat there, just trying to relax her mind. She knew she wasn’t safe, but Mio had given her some breathing room, and she needed that.
“Ah, there we go. I knew she was there.”
Ayakashi frowned.
“Alright, then.”
She raised her hand and fired a spell. A single, wisp-like projectile fired out, directly hitting Rushia.
It didn’t seem to have much of an effect, until Rushia fell over, and was rendered unable to get up.
Ayakashi sighed.
“That spell, by the way, is the spiritual desynchronization, and one of my more specialized techniques. It essentially causes the magic that allows your spirit to pilot your body to stop working.”
Rushia, now on the ground, said nothing, but was still conscious.
“Now, let’s settle for a moment while-”
Ayakashi looked around, to several angry faces. While A-chan, possessing no supernatural abilities whatsoever, stood back, Ayakashi now stood surrounded by Suisei, Haato, Marine, Noel, Flare, and Watame, who all looked ready for battle. Reine had drawn Anya, though had taken a step back.
Sora just looked upset when she spoke.
“Please. She’s your family. I know it’s not fun when she’s angry at you, but you should try.”
Marine stepped back, turning to Rushia, to whom she whispered something.
Noel stepped forward.
“Let me make this clear: no matter how useful you might be to our cause, the fact of the matter is you have hurt a dear friend of mine. Neither me nor any knight of shirogane would be willing to just let that happen.”
“Actually, I’ve been doing my best to inflict as little pain as possible, but, yes, the sentiment is well understood. I am the aggressor here, from your perspective. Now, if you excuse me...”
Another figure landed beside her.
“Ah, hello, Nobuhime.”
The samurai once again drew her sword.
“For the record, Uruha-sama, I’m not going to defend you all that much. You really need to learn some tact. But, yes, Noel, I will draw my sword if you decide to fight. That goes to you as well, Reine.”
Reine responded, somewhat annoyed.
“You already drew your blade!”
“I didn’t say it was much of an if, given you have Anya drawn.”
“Okay, fair enough.”
The next thing that happened was that Noel and Flare both advanced together, Noel’s mace drawn and Flare’s hands on her bow. The two of them seemed to radiate powerful spiritual magic, with Noel looking more energetic and Flare’s stance looking more solid than normal.
Ayakashi’s eyes widened looking at the duo.
“The knight and the elf...the two of you have a bond that only truly entwined souls can master...and not one I would expect souls of the in-between to ever utilize. Still, that does make this conflict unfortunate. I’m not entirely sure I can actually avoid hurting you two if you’re like this; and I’d rather not do that. You’re clearly good souls.”
Ayakashi’s hands glowed pink, ready for another spell.
Nobuhime walked forward with her sword.
Reine’s hand ignited, preparing a fireball spell in one hand while holding Anya in the other.
“STOP!”
And then the scene froze as a sky blue aura washed out the area, which caused every single spell being prepared to immediately fizzle at once.
The nameless one continued to speak.
“I have to admit something to you: I’m very impressed.”
Fubuki and Mio both stared at the nameless one, who continued speaking.
“I can’t say that I’m too mad about the fact that we’re on opposite sides. If nothing else, you’ve certainly shown that you’re both very good souls.”
Mio responded, mostly confused.
“Um...aren’t we enemies, right now?”
“Yes, but the fact of the matter is that the two of you are very dedicated souls who are fiercely protective and loyal to your friends. That is generally considered a virtue, and you shouldn’t be ashamed of that fact.”
Fubuki, recovering enough to speak back, asked a question in response.
“You’ve been working against us, and yet you admit that we’ve done no wrong. What does this say about you?”
The nameless one smiled.
“Both of us have placed our faith in Tokino Sora. The thing is, the two of you, as her friend, have both placed your faith in Sora’s humanity. I have, as her uplifter, chosen to place my faith in her godhood. We will see who’s faith wins out in the end, though I suspect Sora will ascend, at the end of the day.”
Mio snarled.
“That’s because you’re forcing her!”
The nameless one shrugged.
“You say that...but I have my faith that, when I ask her to ascend, that she will do so entirely willingly. Though, previously, you were right; I did try to force the ascension early. You made me realize that I made a mistake. According to Moira - another seraph, though you might know of her now - I’m destined to make the mistake of trying to ascend her too early. I got too giddy at the prospect of joining Sora into the seraphim, and that led to this mess. I’m usually far more patient; it’s a virtue, after all.”
Mio snapped back.
“And why would Sora, who’s been historically more attached to her own humanity than any of us, willingly give it all up? She’s not going to surrender that easily; her willpower’s easily among the best of us.”
“That’s simple: she needs to finish the ascension, as she already has four blessings. She’s far too powerful to be let loose, and she needs the fifth blessing.”
Mio blinked.
“The fifth blessing?”
“Ascension grants the true final blessing of the angelic ascension: the blessing of inhibition, which prevents an angel from accessing the most extreme ends of their spiritual powers. Angels are generally very powerful, you see, but the fact of the matter is that it’s hard to control that level of power if you’re left to your own devices. Sora is perhaps the most powerful ascendant we’ve ever had, and she’s missing the blessing that allows her to keep control over herself. When I explain this to her, she’ll agree to ascend; she’s far too kind-hearted to let herself be a potential walking disaster zone. Now, I’ve already made my guesses on what Moira did, but I’d like the confirmation: where is Tokino Sora?”
Fubuki stared at Mio as the pressure upon her mind mounted. Mio did the same back. Neither of them wanted to give.
Tell him.
Fubuki and Mio turned, but the mental pressure continued, making even the act of running seemingly impossible.
Tell him!
Fubuki and Mio breathed heavily, as the pressure of a thousand voices all joined in unison.
TELL HIM!
Fubuki broke first.
“She’s in the in-between.”
And then, blessed silence. All it took was selling out her friend.
“For the record, I had already guessed, but I do wish to thank you for your compliance.”
And then he teleported out.
Mio held Fubuki, who cried.
“I just...I just...I just couldn’t handle it anymore. Sora’s no longer safe. And it’s all my fault.”
Mio frowned.
“Let’s just get home. We need to tell them what we know. Plus, we found out something rather important today.”
And with that, Mio and Fubuki turned to head back home.
Observing the entire interaction from a distance was a blue-haired seraph, who then also teleported out.
Sora, wings unfurled, cried silently while channeling a magical suppression field that nobody on the shrine grounds could overcome at all.
Nobuhime and Noel both took the hint, and lowered their weapons.
Sora spoke, breaking the silence.
“Please...we need to talk this out. Both Uruhas...neither of you are in the right mind. Both of you are attacking your own family, and I know you’re angry, but you have to be reasonable about this. Noe-chan, Flare-chan...I know you’re trying to defend our friends, but please, stop. Reine-chan, if you want to ask Ayakashi about Anya, you can’t be trying to destroy her.”
Anya’s voice responded to the comment.
“You know what? I’m not interested. I’m fine as a dagger for now, though, uh, I can’t really use my floaty powers right now, though that’s because nobody can use any actual magic right now.”
Everyone stood, entirely tense, but Sora was clearly not going to have any fighting going on at this moment.
A-chan spoke next, unimpressed.
“So, are we good?”
The response was mostly affirmative nods. At that point, Sora dismissed the suppression field, re-allowing the use of magic.
“Unfortunately, we are not, thanks to your friends messing things up slightly, which means I have to move my plan ahead of schedule.”
Sora turned around.
The new speaker was Moira, who had rather unexpectedly teleported in without any warning.
“Let’s cut to the chase: the nameless one’s figured out you’re in the in-between.”
Chapter 13: Sudden Visitor
Summary:
In which many well laid plans all fall apart at once.
Notes:
And now everything goes crazy. If you know what I named this chapter after, well, you’d realize this is another high action chapter very quickly.
Title Reference: 黑魔 - Sudden Visitor
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sora felt physically sick, despite no longer having the reflex.
Ayakashi blinked.
“So...how long do you think we have to figure out an exit strategy?”
Moira looked seriously at the group.
“I don’t know. He won’t be slowed down by all that much, and given what he’s been up to, our first priority is keeping Sora as far away as possible from him; a direct confrontation will go somewhat badly for your friends, if my predictions are correct. There’s a lot of explanation you’re missing, and, to be honest, I don’t have time to explain it right now.”
Sora paused.
“Just what is your plan? You mentioned that you had to move it up because of our mistakes.”
Moira nodded.
“One of your friends in Heaven - Shirakami Fubuki - got a little too curious and ran into the nameless one. Being who he is, he got her to tell him where you were. He might not actually harm those who haven’t attacked him first, but believe me when I say he has tools that make it so he really doesn’t have to.”
Sora replied back.
“Alright, then, what’s the plan? Because I’m still lost here.”
“Honestly, I figure the plan is you all get teleported out of here. You finally found the last member of the group - Haato - which means you can finally start getting the group together. Especially since I might have helped one of your friends on a particular project, though funnily enough she’s not aware of that fact yet.”
Sora was confused.
“Which friend?”
“You’ll figure it out soon enough.”
s_fbk: @everyone can anyone contact Sora-senpai right now???
ookamimio: We have some really, really bad news. And some slightly less bad news.
7216_matsuri: oh no
s_fbk: The nameless one’s figured out Sora’s in the in-between.
s_fbk: Because I told him.
ookamimio: She was forced to by some rather impressive mental pressure magic.
ookamimio: It’s thoroughly unpleasant.
s_fbk: I’m so sorry
s_fbk: This is all my fault.
7216_matsuri: Fubuki-chan, even if it is
7216_matsuri: What’s more important is what we do now
7216_matsuri: I kind of hope you know what to do because I really don’t
robocosan: To be fair, Sora’s pretty well hidden at the moment.
robocosan: I think.
botaaan: I’ll arm the botanx.
Usadapekora: Let me bring out the Pekodam, too.
SakuraMiko35: I’ll fight, too - I have the Mikochar on the ready.
oozorasubaru: You’re gonna fight him?
oozorasubaru: this can’t possibly end well
SakuraMiko35: It’s about sending a message, and I’ll defend Sora-chan to the last if I have to.
SakuraMiko35: Even if it means I can’t get into Heaven!
robocosan: Thank goodness Miko implemented all of my original combat capabilities.
robocosan: Heavenly folks, you don’t mind losing our connection?
s_fbk: Yeah.
7216_matsuri: Alright, though I’m curious
7216_matsuri: What’s the slightly less bad news?
ookamimio: The nameless one told us why Sora’s having such a hard time controlling her powers.
Ayakashi snapped her fingers.
Kanata woke up, and Rushia got up, her body and spirit once again synchronized.
“Let’s make this quick, then. It’s been a joy meeting you, Haato, and similarly, Sora, but I know a hopeless fight when I see one, and as someone who’s avoided being sent to hell for messing with the angels for many years, I don’t intend to break that streak.”
Moira nodded.
“I still need you to not go to Hell, and while I made a point of making sure you’re not mentioned in history books, you still have a significant role in all of this. I’ve had to revise my plans thanks to what you girls are up to, but thankfully everything’s still going to plan - that is, my plan. Sadly, I won’t be able to help you any further, as I have a very specific role to play in all of what is about to happen.”
And with that, she teleported out.
Ayakashi rolled her eyes.
“Typical of her. She claims to have a grand plan, and then tells us we need to figure it out. Then again, I suppose the plan here is pretty simple: get out of here!”
“Leaving so soon?”
Ayakashi turned to face the speaker, as did Nobuhime and everyone else present, as the nameless one appeared before the group.
He seemed awfully smug for some reason, while Ayakashi grit her teeth.
The nameless one kept speaking.
“The irony is, Ayakashi, is that I’ve let you off the hook for all of your crimes against angel kind because I never considered it worth the effort to hunt down where you were truly hiding; and most lower-ranked angels can’t find the layer you’re hiding in. Clever trick, though it’s naturally useless against myself.”
Ayakashi played it casually.
“Well, for the most part, I’ve just enjoyed sneaking around - I’m not one for having much of a social life; though I feel circumstances mean we’ll be skipping the unpleasantries this time.”
“You made a mistake in hiding Sora. You see, I’m actually looking for her, and the fact is that you’ve given me ample motivation to hunt you down, except for the fact that actually my priority task isn’t dealing with you, so the double-irony is that you’re actually getting away with everything today. I’ll be back eventually.”
Nobuhime jumped, katana drawn.
“Oh no, you won’t!”
Everyone’s eyes widened as the nameless one conjured his own sword - this one, a long, shining claymore, a large western blade with elaborate runes carved into it.
He took a single swing at Nobuhime, who blocked it with her own sword.
She turned around.
“All of you! Get out of here!”
The nameless one turned to face his opponent.
“You won’t last long, you know.”
And, as if to prove his point, he raised his arm, which called a large beam of light from the sky, directly striking Nobuhime in a massive impact of holy energy.
Sora’s jaw dropped.
He defeated her that quickly?!
The smoke cleared, and, rather impressively, Nobuhime stayed standing.
“You’ll have to try a little harder than THAT.”
“Alright, then.”
He raised his arm, and then fired a beam of holy light magic from it, which Nobuhime attempted to block with her sword - and failed miserably as the beam blasted through her defense and launched her flying.
She landed back on her feet.
Ayakashi raised her hand, as it was fairly obvious Nobuhime was going to lose the battle.
All of the hololive members teleported out.
They arrived at Shirogane Keep.
Ayakashi smiled.
“While I know I haven’t made the best impression, I truly do believe in you girls. Good luck. My tale isn’t finished yet, it appears, but I feel you know your own capabilities better than I do. One last thing though: to the knight and the elf, I want to say that your bond might well be important in the coming days. That is all for now.”
She snapped her fingers, and teleported out.
Sora nodded.
“She’s done her part. Now it’s our turn. Actually, if we’re here...”
Sora pulled out her phone and read the conversation going on.
ookamimio: and that’s why Sora’s having so much trouble with her powers.
tokinosorach: ...oh my god.
s_fbk: Sora-senpai!!!
7216_matsuri: Where are you right now?
tokinosorach: Shirogane Keep. I’m gonna confront the nameless one.
achan: Weren’t we told by Moira specifically not to do that?
Shirogane_Noel: I’ll be joining her.
shiranuiflare: So will I.
botaaan: I’ve got the Botanx armed and ready.
Usadapekora: Pekodam is operational!
SakuraMiko35: Mikochar is also ready to roll out!
tokinosorach: Okay, before we all run into him
tokinosorach: I want all of you to hold your positions and not move out.
tokinosorach: I’m gonna talk to him alone.
tokinosorach: Because if what Mio-chan said is true, then…
tokinosorach: I might need to ascend for our own safety. And mine, I suppose.
Amane_Kanata: Sora-senpai, no!
tokinosorach: I literally don’t have an inhibitor, Kanatan.
achan: No, we’re not letting you do this alone, so don’t argue.
achan: Plus, even if you do hurt us, do you really think we’ll hold that against you?
tokinosorach: …
tokinosorach: even if you guys don’t, I’m not sure I could live with myself.
achan: I guarantee you that if it was one of us you’d be fine with being in the firing range.
tokinosorah: fair enough
achan: If nothing else, when has ‘this is a bad idea’ ever stopped us?
shiranuiflare: I get the sentiment, but I think me and Noe-chan should be the ones to go with Sora-senpai
Shirogane_Noel: A-chan, you have precisely zero spiritual powers to speak of, and, well
Shirogane_Noel: This is a battle of angels, unfortunately.
tokinosorach: Speaking of which: Kanata, fly away from here right now.
tokinosorach: The nameless one will possess you otherwise.
Amane_Kanata: Oh, right.
Amane_Kanata: I’m sorry.
Amane_Kanata: I’ll fly off to Luna’s castle for now.
Amane_Kanata: Watame, you wanna stay?
Tsunomakiwatame: As much as I would like to stay for the confrontation
Tsunomakiwatame: I might be better suited going with Kanata for now
supernenechi: Gen 5, are we all staying here?
botaaan: I’m the one who has the botanx armed.
omapol: I’ll co-pilot the botanx.
Yukihana_Lamy: I think that answers that.
suisei_hosimati: I want to put an axe through him but I’m a little too human to actually fight him
suisei_hosimati: so I’ll join Kanata and go back to Luna’s kingdom for now
Shirogane_Noel: Well, wish us luck.
houshou_marine: I’ll go back to the kingdom.
houshou_marine: I’m not sure I can help in this fight.
uruharushia: as selfish as it is, I think it might be best if I fall back to Luna’s castle too.
tokinosorach: That’s okay.
tokinosorach: I honestly don’t know what’s gonna happen next.
tokinosorach: I can’t ask you guys to physically destroy yourselves to protect me.
tokinosorach: I’m a little scared.
achan: You have a right to be.
achan: If we get separated - and we might well - just remember that we all care about you.
achan: Maybe, just maybe, that will be enough to keep everyone together.
achan: If you can’t believe in yourself, then believe in your friends.
achan: Especially because we’ve found everyone, now.
AkaiHaato has joined the server.
Sora landed a fair distance in front of Shirogane Keep. She wasn’t sure why; it was just instinct that told her this was where the confrontation was going to be. Noel and Flare were directly behind her, and the members of the 5th generation were all hiding much farther back, waiting for the cue to start.
A surprisingly long time later, a massive flash of light signaled the appearance of the nameless one.
Sora spoke first; she didn’t want the nameless one to put her on the defensive, even socially.
“Hello.”
“I suppose you’ve been waiting for me.”
Sora nodded.
“I’m surprised Nobuhime stalled you for that long.”
“Given who she’s trained under, you shouldn’t be. She’s surprisingly hard to make stay down when she’s determined to stay a thorn in someone’s side. Particularly if it’s mine.”
Sora smirked, unusually for her.
“I suppose we should talk, shouldn’t we?”
The world seemingly went silent as Sora considered her options, before deciding to go all-in:
“I don’t want to ascend.”
The nameless one shrugged.
“I thought you might say that. So let’s talk this out. Because, despite your defiance and misguided belief that you don’t want to ascend, I’m certain you’ve noticed certain aspects of your angel nature that are now becoming...problematic, if my predictions are correct.”
“My powers.”
“Yes. You see, ascension turns out to be important - there’s one last blessing you’re missing, and due to missing out on it, you’re down something that angels generally need to be functional members of heaven.”
“I don’t have an inhibitor.”
Sora smiled.
“I’m aware of that fact. And, you know, a few hours ago, I would’ve said yes...but my friends have agreed to be part of the line of fire if I ever lose it. They’re willing to be with me to the end, and I’m not willing to lose that.”
As if to make her point, Sora conjured her own blade: a thin longsword with a small, rather inelegant but functional cross-guard hilt, glowing blue.
Her first action was to plunge it directly into the ground in front of her, in a peaceful but otherwise determined stance.
The nameless one’s eyes widened, before his face resumed a relatively confident smile.
“Well, that makes things more interesting. I figured you’d bend over to me once you realized you needed to ascend to control yourself. Maybe you believe you can take control of your own destiny, but let me just get that out of the way: you can’t.”
Sora’s eyes narrowed.
“Hmm?”
“I think I’ve finally got it, you know. Moira’s been up to something. You’ve traded your subservience to me by becoming her pawn. You should join me; at least that way you’ll ascend into something far greater than you currently are.”
Sora flinched; he was right.
She dug her heels into the ground.
“And yet, O Nameless One, I believe in her more than you. And if you take one more step, I will start wielding my blade. I know you won’t punish me for this. You need me too much to ever send me to Hell...so I can defy you to the last straw if I have to.”
The nameless one responded by conjuring his own blade, a large claymore alight with golden holy magic.
“To be honest, I’d love to see just how powerful you are...to get a sense of just what you would be like once your ascension is complete. The fact of the matter is that, as you’ve attained the four blessings, I can attack you, and I know that you can take it. Your friends, on the other hand, might not.”
Noel drew her mace, and Flare drew her bow.
“Don’t count us out that easily. We’re not giving up.”
The nameless one sighed.
“Let’s play fair, shall we?”
He raised his hand, and a series of chains made of light magic appeared and immediately restrained both Noel and Flare.
Sora raised her sword, and charged.
Both blades clashed in an impressive display of swordsmanship; only this time it was the inverse of what Sora had trained for: her swordsmanship was more precisely trained, but the nameless one wielded far more power behind his strikes. Each blocked blow from Sora pushed her back, and both of them had wings, meaning neither could push a flight advantage.
The nameless one started charging a spell.
Sora recognized the charge from Nobuhime’s first battle; if she didn’t interrupt it there’d be a large beam of light concentrated on her. To counteract it, she charged him, sword in hand.
The nameless one countered by switching his sword stance to be entirely one-handed, blocking each of Sora’s strikes, before striking much harder to push Sora back right as the spell finished.
Sora closed her eyes, and invoked a suppression field.
A massive beam of light emerged from the sky, slamming into the suppression field, and then into Sora afterwards, striking the ground with such force as to leave a small crater.
Sora got up.
The nameless one spoke.
“You should be grateful that you’re an angel right now. That would’ve hit a lot harder if you weren’t. I’m also very impressed at that suppression field - though, you’re a little too weak for that technique to be of use against me. Let’s see if you can handle it when I actually use my full power on the thing.”
He once again started charging a spell.
Sora’s eyes widened. The first hit was hard enough, but if-
The sounds of a chain shattering was heard.
“What?”
And then suddenly he was taken down by Noel punching him really hard.
“Argh! How could a human break those chains?!”
Sora laughed.
“Noel’s really strong like that. You do well not to underestimate her.”
“Fine, then. Noel, was it? You made a grave mistake in attacking me. You’re unexpectedly powerful, but you’re still nothing compared to me.”
Noel smirked.
“This isn’t about strength. It’s about will. And we have a lot more of that than you.”
“Oh, really?”
“Yes!”
The reply wasn’t from Noel.
It was Momosuzu Nene, who had landed in front of the nameless one.
Lamy walked up beside Nene, her hands glowing blue with ice magic.
And in the distance, the Botanx, piloted by both Botan and Polka, took a giant step, aiming its artillery cannons towards the battlefield.
Flare, still bound by magical chains, spoke.
“Our bond is too strong to be defeated by simply being overpowered.”
And, as if the universe wanted to make a point, somehow Flare did the impossible and shattered the chains binding her, as if she somehow gained Noel’s strength.
Noel grinned as her hands somehow lit up with elven fire magic.
“So bring it on, O Nameless One. Let’s see how powerful you really are.”
Notes:
List of Sudden Visitors in this chapter:
- Moira
- The Nameless One
- Hololive 5th Generation (Nene, Polka, Lamy, Botan)Yeah, a lot of people get big drop-in-outta-nowhere moments in this chapter.
And, yes, next chapter is where things REALLY go wild.
Chapter 14: Dyscontrolled Galaxy
Summary:
Showdown.
Notes:
Title Reference: かめりあ - Dyscontrolled Galaxy
I named the chapter after a Camellia song, and if you know him, then you know we’re officially going completely off the rails yet again.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The nameless one blinked.
“Are you sure you want to do this? I don’t really have much of a quarrel with anyone here. I’m just here to get Sora back up to Heaven like she should be.”
Flare ignited the end of the arrow currently on her bow with fire.
“Have you considered that you’re the reason she hasn’t gone back up yet?”
“I suppose that’s a sticking point, but what I’m trying to say is that you all have a perfectly good chance to not attack me. You don’t want to see first hand what happens to those who try.”
Nene grinned.
“And what if I do? I’m ready for round two!”
Nene jumped, bear claws extended.
The nameless one swung his sword impossibly fast, hitting Nene with the blunt end of the blade rather than the edge, knocking her away and down into the ground.
He turned around just in time to see Flare fire several arrows, all lit with fire strike him. In the split second that they traveled the distance, a glowing magical barrier seemingly made out of light appeared, each arrow harmlessly bouncing off.
“It’s no use. All you’ve done is resign yourself to an unfortunate fate. Your loyalty is to be commended, but this was a very foolish decision on your part.”
Noel jumped, her hands alight with fire.
Once again, the nameless one raised his hand rather casually to block with another barrier, only Noel punched hard enough aided magically to leave cracks in the barrier.
The nameless one’s eyes widened, and then relaxed again.
“That’s...impressive. That’s a bond that I thought only the angels could master. At the very least, it’s considered native to Heaven...truly, you would’ve made fine angels in a few years from now. I suppose mistakes happen, but it’s unfortunate that we’re on opposite sides.”
He raised his hand again, and from it fired another beam of light energy, blasting Noel and knocking her back as well.
Surprisingly enough, though, Noel stood on her feet, despite the hit. She smirked.
“You do well not to underestimate that very bond. Flare’s spirit...in life, we found each other, and supported each other to the end. And in death, we also found each other, and we’ll continue to support each other - physically, mentally, and even spiritually. My strength is Flare’s, and her’s is mine, as well. And if you hurt any of us...we’ll both be there too.”
“Let’s see how far that really goes, shall we?”
Lamy smiled.
“The answer is: a lot.”
Lamy, who had been preparing her spell since the very start of the fight, raised her arms and cast her spell, encasing and trapping the nameless one in a rather dense block of ice, freezing him entirely.
She looked to Sora, the implications clear.
Run.
Sora flew off.
Noel and Flare both stared at the ice, looking at each other with a shared sentiment, while Nene got up once again.
It can’t be that easy.
Rather suddenly, the colours washed out, and the ice dissolved; at the same time, both Flare and Noel’s fire magic fizzled out, as did Lamy’s ice magic.
The nameless one flew into the air with a confident smile, while his blade was gone - clearly he felt he was done using it.
“So, impressive spiritual magic you have there. But I know you’re stalling me, and I don’t plan to stick around too much longer. I don’t know why you try; I have my angelic strength, and you’re cut off from your magical-”
That was far as he got into the sentence before a high explosive round from the main long-range cannon of the botanx hit him, unloading the payload in exactly the way it was designed for: explosively.
Nene cheered; she couldn’t think of a more deserving way for him to go out.
The smoke cleared.
The nameless one was still airborne, but was visibly damaged and now was now audibly annoyed.
“Even if you’re aware of the fact you can’t die, how can you possibly care this little about your well-being? You know having your body physically destroyed - which will happen if you keep going - is generally unpleasant, right?”
Noel smiled.
“And yet, it’s worth it for a cause such as this. I said to bring it on, and so far I’d like to think we’re keeping up.”
The nameless one flew up into the air, and dismissed his own suppression field.
Nene took the opportunity to strike. She looked at Noel, who got the hint, and threw her into the air towards the nameless one, bear claws raised and ready to hit as she re-conjured her wings from Heaven.
The nameless one aimed downwards, and unleashed a powerful shockwave of light, blasting Nene point-blank and sending her right into the ground at a high enough velocity to shatter bones.
Nene attempted to get up, then stumbled as she tried to rebalance off the parts of her body that were no longer capable of supporting weight, experimenting with how she could stand.
Lamy ran over to Nene’s body, and helped prop up Nene with the leg that she visibly could no longer stand with.
“Nenechi, stay with me.”
“I’m...not giving up yet! Super Nenechi never surrenders!”
The nameless one sighed, and started conjuring a spell slowly.
“Let’s end this, shall we?”
Another long range explosive round from the botanx hit the nameless one, but surprisingly he kept focus through the hit.
“JUDGEMENT!”
Several beams of light came down and bombarded the four members that were on the ground.
Noel grabbed Flare as one of the beams came down directly on the two, and Lamy similarly with Nene.
Flare got up, surprisingly able to recover, as did Noel, as they ran over to Lamy and Nene, who were visibly much worse off.
Noel frowned.
“I think we’ve gotta fall back. I hate to admit it, but I don’t think we can really fight him - the botanx so far is the only thing that he hasn’t just completely shrugged off. That, and we’ve got to get Nene somewhere safe for now. I’ll keep him distracted while-”
Nene just looked at Noel, her face determined despite her body having taken severe injuries.
“I’m not leaving yet. I’m staying until the end...”
Lamy looked to Flare, and then to Noel.
They got the message, and once again both Noel and Flare took combat stances.
The nameless one, on the other hand, had decided to focus down his primary source of incoming damage.
He slowly conjured another spell; this one a direct, massive beam of light aimed towards the botanx.
From the pilot’s seat, Botan looked to Polka, her co-pilot.
Polka was busy being in a screaming panic, while Botan simply remained cool.
“It was nice while it lasted. You’re a great co-pilot, Polka.”
The beam hit with such force as to rip right through the Botanx, annihilating both the head of the mech and the physical bodies of both pilots. What was left of the botanx collapsed.
The nameless one looked down to see both Lamy and Nene directly beneath him.
“Let’s clean up the mess.”
And fired another beam downwards.
Lamy conjured a dome made out of ice with her magic as a last ditch effort to protect herself and Nene.
The ice cracked.
Lamy looked at Nene, tears in her eyes, as she cradled Nene’s already broken body.
“Nenechi…I’m sorry. We’re not going to make it.”
Nene looked back, and smiled.
“Sora-senpai got away, didn’t she…?”
The ice shattered. The beam crashed into the ground, dispersing itself in a large explosion, destroying both Lamy and Nene’s bodies, though not their spirits.
Noel and Flare, both having resumed combat stances, looked at each other, and then back to the nameless one, who lowered himself to meet the two of them.
“I tire of this fight. Sora, why don’t-”
He realized Sora was missing as he looked around.
“Well, that’s slightly annoying. She really thinks I can’t track her down, doesn’t she? Anyways, let’s deal with you two.”
He stared at Noel and Flare as his hands glowed with holy light.
“It’s unfortunate that I have to do this to souls such as yours. Tell Kurumi I said hi; you’ll know what that means fairly shortly.”
Sora landed in Himemori Luna’s castle, the gates having been opened for her. She had carried A-chan with her, hoping that if nothing else, she had somewhere to stay while Sora once again attempted to go into hiding.
Putting A-chan down, she took a quick bow, and then they kept running inwards, deeper into the castle.
“You’ve been such a great friend for putting up with...everything that’s been going on. Take care of them, will you?”
A-chan blinked.
“What do you mean, ‘them’?”
“I’ve got to go run off again.”
The voice of the castle’s princess was heard.
“Sora-senpai...don’t go. I know you’re scared, but...”
Luna’s voice sounded surprisingly shaky.
The voice of her consort, Natsuiro Matsuri, also added to the conversation.
“Hide in the castle’s basement for now. Kanata’s down there, and it also has a secret back door out of the castle - you’ll know it when-”
The sound of an explosion cut their trains of thought.
A-chan ran to the nearest window, to find both the Pekodam and Mikochar mechs flying, with both of them armed, and both of them aiming their armaments at the nameless one, who had caught up to the city that surrounded the castle.
“You’ve got to be kidding me - all of those powers and he’s also a faster flyer?”
Sora nodded sadly.
Haato rather suddenly walked past the four of them.
A-chan pointed out the rather obvious issue with her appearance - she was left behind at Shirogane Keep.
“Wait, Haachama? How are you over here?”
“Haachama-chama!”
A-chan rolled her eyes, because the so-called ‘strongest idol’ appeared to think that was actually an explanation.
Knowing her, that might well qualify as one, somehow.
Sora smiled.
“Let’s just say she’s been experimenting with her other half, and you do well not to underestimate her.”
Unlike the botanx, which was primarily a long-range offensive mech and had few abilities in the mobility department, both Pekora and Miko’s mechs were far more robust, being both faster moving and more defensively capable.
Which is to say, surprisingly enough they were still in the fight.
Both Pekora and Miko armed the main weapons of their respective mechs, and continued firing. A series of explosions engulfed the nameless one in what in most fights against a human-sized target would be considered entirely overkill.
This was not most fights. A beam of light emerged from the large cloud of smoke where multiple missiles had once hit, slamming into the shield of the Mikochar.
Miko smiled confidently; these mechs were defensively capable.
“I knew I installed the shield for a reason! I AM A GENIUS!”
She then panicked as she saw every single shield indicator telling her that said shield was failing badly.
“OH NO!”
On voice communication with Pekora, she shouted one message: “CATCH ME!”
She then pressed the emergency eject button.
Thank goodness I installed that thing.
Within seconds, she launched out of the Mikochar as the remnants of her old mech were blasted mercilessly, falling into the city below and taking out the roof of some building she didn’t recognize.
Well, that was fun while it lasted…
She then saw the Pekodam position itself underneath her, with the hatch opened, allowing her to land in the co-pilot’s seat beside Pekora.
“Caught you peko!”
Miko smiled.
“Good going, Peko-chan. Lesson learned: we need to not get hit by any of the really big lasers; we can’t handle those. I think our shields can take his weaker attacks, though.”
Pekora smiled.
“Well, at least we’re not outmatched entirely peko. In fact, it might be a better idea to close in on him!”
The Pekodam raised its arm, and conjured a massive energy blade. It then flew forward, swinging the blade at the nameless one.
He, in turn, conjured his much more human sized blade, which somehow blocked the entire blow, blocking with such force as to knock the Pekodam’s blade back.
Pekora’s eyes widened.
“How?!”
The nameless one flew around the Pekodam faster than it could turn around, sword in hand.
When he got to the engines, he swung his blade. A powerful shockwave of holy magic was emitted from the swing, blasting the Pekodam from behind.
And just like that, the Pekodam started losing flight. Not done with that, the nameless one flew over the head of the mech, and with his angelic strength, punched the mech, denting the head and also sending it flying into the ground.
“OH NO PEKO!”
Miko silently reached her hand out to hold Pekora’s, right up to the point where the Pekodam smashed into an empty street in the city below them, facing upwards.
Pekora and Miko reoriented themselves, both shaken heavily from the impact.
“Ugh...Miko-senpai, I don’t think this is working…”
Miko looked around, and decided to see what systems of the Pekodam were still operational.
Most of them weren’t, but…
Oh hey, TNT cannon’s still okay.
“Pekora-chan, permission to fire the TNT cannon.”
“Permission granted!”
Miko smiled, and then adjusted the settings to launch all of the explosive projectiles at once.
“Let’s give him an elite surprise gift!”
And with that, a large bundle of explosive ordinance was launched directly upwards, where it detonated mid-air.
“HA↑HA↓HA↑HA↓HA↑HA↓HA↑HA!”
“Even in defeat, we still got him with that!”
Pekora hit the escape hatch button. It was time to get out, since all mobility systems were compromised from impact.
And then nothing happened.
Miko commented: “I think we took too much structural damage from both impact and from getting hit on the head the first time. I think we’re trapped for now.”
“Well, at least we actually took him out first, so we’re not actually in danger...right?”
Miko looked very nervous, and Pekora suddenly realized they might still be doomed.
The smoke cleared, and the nameless one stayed afloat, though visibly much worse for wear with the large explosion that he had recently been right next to.
And he was charging what looked to be a very powerful laser spell.
Pekora broke at that moment.
“I don’t wanna die again. Please, I don’t wanna die. Do something, Miko-senpai!”
Miko just looked down.
“Pekora-chan...I think this is it for now. I don’t know what will happen next, but…”
Pekora held her head in her hands, waiting for the end.
Miko undid her seat belt, and then climbed over to Pekora’s seat, reaching to the rabbit girl’s hands with her own, their faces close together.
Pekora looked up, directly into Miko’s eyes.
“Miko-senpai…”
Miko had tears in her eyes.
“Pekora-chan...can I do something really selfish, before it all ends?”
Pekora cried, but understood what Miko wanted in these last moments. All of their stupid arguments, social awkwardness, and their so-called great war lead to this moment, where they would stand together.
“If it’s the end for us…then say it...”
Miko smiled.
“Pekora-chan…I love you.”
Miko initiated a kiss as a large beam of light struck the Pekodam, annihilating its head, and then both of its occupants’ physical bodies.
The nameless one turned around to face the castle.
“Impressive fighting. It wasn’t enough, but impressive nonetheless.”
And then he flew towards the castle.
Now that he no longer had anyone attacking him, he could cast a few spells that ordinarily had impractically long cast times.
Such as, in this particular case, a large area barrier.
No escape this time.
In the basement of Luna’s castle, while searching for the back door, Sora and Kanata felt the barrier, though only Kanata recognized it.
A-chan looked at the two angels.
“What just happened?”
Kanata fell down slowly to a sitting position on the floor, looking defeated.
“He’s encircled the castle with a barrier. We can’t escape. We’re done. It’s over. I’m so sorry, Sora-senpai...but you know, at least we’re angels. We’ll probably get taken back up to Heaven together if I don’t lose my wings over this.”
Over in Luna’s castle, the remainder of the hololive resistance all took stances in the throne room. If the nameless one fought indoors, he wouldn’t have a flight advantage, meaning all of the more human members had a much better chance of actually being able to hit him.
At least, that was the theory.
Suisei held an axe over her shoulder, ready to swing.
Roboco’s arm was transformed into some sort of blaster.
Shion had her magic ready, and Aqua was mostly just hiding behind her.
Marine had her sword drawn, and Rushia’s hair was already preemptively turned pink, in preparation to use her powers.
Ina, Gura, Moona, Risu, Iofi, and Reine, wielding Anya, stood in front of the throne.
Luna sat on her throne, with Watame and Matsuri taking the left and right of the royal seat.
Haato was mysteriously missing.
The doors were forced open by angelic magic.
“Let’s cut to the-”
“Oh, I’ll cut you alright.”
Suisei hadn’t waited, and swung her axe with impressive speed.
It wasn’t fast enough, however, and the next thing she was aware of was being blasted by holy energy, knocking her into the floor, followed by being bound by magical chains of light that prevented her from moving, though her physical body was still intact enough for her to be conscious.
“I can understand those with spiritual or mechanical assistance, but you, a human? That is truly foolish of you. You should practice taking care of yourself before trying to protect others.”
Despite the injury, Suisei gave him a look of pure murderous intent.
Roboco fired a long range sniper-like beam weapon, and then found herself also blasted by a ray of holy energy, followed by being chained to the floor. Her diagnostics told her she was badly damaged, even from just that single strike.
“Given that you will not naturally recover your damage if I destroy your body, I’d think you’d be a little more cautious. Here’s my compromise: I’ll leave you damaged, but at least you can most likely be repaired from what I just did to you.”
Ina, Gura, Aqua, Shion, Marine, and Rushia were all then forced to the walls, and then were chained to said walls, rendered immobile before they could even attack, though they were all left uninjured otherwise.
The members of hololiveID were next, Reine having barely swung Anya before she too was forced to the wall.
The nameless one shrugged.
“I don't want to fight anyone else. You know by now what I’m here for.”
Anya flung herself towards him.
He caught Anya by her blade end mid-air, and then threw her back so hard that her blade embedded itself into the wall.
“Impressive trick for a spirit who resides in a dagger.”
He then turned to Rushia, who was also giving him a murderous look.
“Ah, Uruha’s descendant. I’d recommend not following her example. Anyways, I-”
His adept angel senses allowed him to realize that a blonde girl had somehow snuck up on him impossible fast.
Turning around, he blocked the attack with a magical barrier, and then blinked as he realized there was now a frying pan embedded into the barrier, which had visibly cracked.
“Okay, Shirogane I can understand pulling that off, but how could you swing a frying pan with that much force? No human can do that!”
Haachama smiled.
“Haachama-chama!”
The nameless one smiled.
“Cute. It won’t save you, spirit. I see you’re Uruha Ayakashi’s successor in the ‘being difficult for the angels’ department, as if we needed another one. Anyways, I don’t really need to harm you, so...”
Another set of chains wrapped around the empty space where Haachama was a split-second ago.
“What? How are you-”
A frying pan smacked him on the back of the head with such force as to throw him forwards.
“Aren’t you human?!”
Haato’s soft smile reflected back.
“I, Akai Haato, am completely human.”
Haato’s faced refocused into the crazed expression on Haachama.
“Haachama, on the other hand, is something else! I don’t know WHAT I am, but you better watch out, as I-”
“-have just spent far too long talking.”
Haachama looked around, and then realized that her arms and legs had just been bound by magical chains.
The path to the throne was open. Only Matsuri, Watame, and Luna were left standing, and they all looked terrified.
The nameless one smiled in a pleasant manner that entirely contradicted what had just happened.
“Well, that was messy, but I’m sure we can overlook that. Let’s just get this over with; I’m only going to ask once, and I know she’s in the castle somewhere: where is Sora?”
Sora looked up at A-chan in a sad sort of look.
A-chan just sighed.
“Could we get warped back to Heaven?”
Sora shook her head.
“You think we can escape from him up in his own realm? We’ll just be repeating this again, and it’ll go even less well.”
“Then where the hell are we going to go? The castle isn’t that large.”
Kanata froze.
“That’s it.”
A-chan blinked.
“What is?”
“Hell! Get in the chatroom right now!”
Sora and A-chan pulled out their phones, in one last desperate bid to escape.
Amane_Kanata: @KiryuCoco you better be on right now, or at least someone from hell
KiryuCoco: Um, sure, but why would you need me?
Amane_Kanata sent a teleport request to KiryuCoco.
tokinosorach sent a teleport request to KiryuCoco.
Amane_Kanata: I don’t have time to explain, just accept the requests right now.
tokinosorach: We’re about a minute away from being taken back to Heaven by force.
tokinosorach: Compared to the likely weeks we get before underworld sickness gets us.
KiryuCoco accepted the teleport request.
KiryuCoco accepted the teleport request.
achan: Ah, what the hell, I’m human but you know what?
achan sent a teleport request to KiryuCoco.
KiryuCoco accepted the teleport request.
The nameless one walked into the basement area the three members were hiding in, and then looked around.
He sensed the magical aura inside the area.
“That’s a summoning...and the only place to go would be Heaven. Do they think they can escape by getting summoned back to my native realm of all places?”
He dismissed the barrier and all magical enchantments he had laid.
“Well, that does mean we can get back to where I should be, anyway.”
And then he teleported out.
Sora, Kanata, and A-chan arrived in Hell.
Sora blinked, as did Kanata.
Kanata looked at Sora, and spoke.
“Okay, so we probably have a few weeks before we’re likely both completely bedridden. You might end up lasting longer than me because you’re more powerful, but honestly I don’t know; underworld affliction isn’t well documented because angels don’t go down here.”
“Ahem.”
The interruption to the conversation was a voice that could only belong to one person: Kiryu Coco.
“So, care to explain to me what the fuck just happened?”
Notes:
There’s the end of the first major plot arc.
And yes, we’re now going to Hell, though there’s a sort of epilogue chapter between this and the next major arc.
Chapter 15: Non-World Harmonize
Summary:
Aftermath.
Notes:
Epilogue to Part I. This was a really hard chapter to write; I just couldn’t get it started for some reason.
Title Reference: sasakure.UK feat. Kagamine Rin - Non-World Harmonize
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Noel and Flare woke up in a court building’s lobby, their bodies regenerated and souls intact.
They immediately hugged upon seeing each other.
Looking around, they saw that they weren’t the only members present. The four members of the 5th generation of hololive were huddled together, and both Miko and Pekora were sitting down on chairs beside each other, mostly looking awfully depressed.
Their faces reminded Noel and Flare of a brutal fact: the reality was that they had lost badly, and the worst part was that the eight of them who had been resummoned into the angelic courts once again had no idea if they had bought enough time for Sora to escape. They might have, for all they knew; but it was also equally possible that Sora was now being forcibly ascended. They didn’t know, and that fact weighed them down far worse than the thought of being sent to Hell.
The two of them waited, and watched as Pekora and Miko were both taken out to go further into the building, presumably for a trial.
Tell Kurumi I said hi.
And there lied the insult to injury; the nameless one clearly knew that he was sending the eight of them right into Kurumi’s courtroom, right into the hands of the infamously most unfriendly rules-strict judge.
Flare spoke rather casually.
“Well, we might be about to get thrown into Hell for attacking a seraph, but it was worth it if I get to do it with you.”
Noel smiled.
“Maybe we can argue that we were doing it to protect another angel.”
Kanata looked nervously at Coco, while Sora and A-chan just sighed instead.
Kanata spoke.
“It’s...a bit of a messy story, but, well, the long story short is that the nameless one found out where we were hiding, we ran away, some of friends defended us, he utterly destroyed all of them in combat, and then we desperately requested a summon from you before he caught up to us. I can’t fight him because he can possess my body via word of the seraphim. We’re hiding here until underworld affliction gets both me and Sora.”
The flash of pure rage on Coco’s face was visible for a second, but she then managed to dial it back to a mere look of anger, and then to a surprisingly wholesome and caring look.
“Well, Kanatan, if you need anything, don’t hesitate to ask. You’ll be staying in my bed, especially if you end up like Ayame did.”
Kanata froze.
Coco answered the unspoken question: “I know you well enough to know that you were gonna ask.”
Kanata nodded, and responded.
“I mean, I don’t really need sleep anymore, but eventually I’ll be too weak to really do much, so I appreciate the fact you’d be willing to give up your bed for me.”
“Who said anything about giving it up? There’s room for both of us.”
Sora and A-chan both laughed at that comment.
And then paused as Sora realized that she was most likely going to need a bed to stay in shortly herself.
“Ah, Coco-chan, I wanted to ask, is this place yours?”
“Technically it’s Mel’s, but I don’t think she’ll particularly care where you sleep. She’s a vampire, her sleep cycle really isn’t if she wants it to be that way. Thinking of the rest of us, we need to get online - I imagine the rest of our friends who aren’t aware of what you just did are probably freaking out a little.”
Suisei was angry beyond belief. She didn’t necessarily want to describe it out loud, but presently her thoughts were right now of trying to picture what it would be like to outright see the nameless one’s body in a state that would generally be considered mortally lethal.
She was still fond of the idea of putting an axe through him. She just needed some way to catch him off-guard.
Given what Sora-chan has said about angel senses, that might be difficult...I might need help here.
The rest of the members in Luna’s castle were mostly trying to comfort the princess the castle was named after.
No one enjoyed listening to Luna cry, and she was currently bawling her eyes out while being held by Matsuri, who was also crying, just not as loudly.
There wasn’t much they could do, however. The awful truth was that nothing they could do worked; he’d bested the strongest weapons they had available: The Pekodam and Mikochar mechs. While it was clear that they put up a solid fight, they had still lost handily, and now they were down eight members of hololive until reincarnation; their fates left unknown until they appeared once again.
Roboco, still badly damaged but with all personality components unharmed, got a ping from her phone.
“...girls, I know that everything’s kind of bad right now, but you need to get online.”
tokinosorach: @everyone
tokinosorach: I need to explain what it is I just did, because it’s slightly complicated.
KiryuCoco: Kanatan and Sora-senpai sent me a summoning request
KiryuCoco: So now they're down in the underworld.
Amane_Kanata: …
KiryuCoco: I don’t know why you guys think this is complicated!
CalliopeMori: ...that’s kind of nuts, and doesn’t that mean you guys get hit with the thing
Amane_Kanata: Yeah, underworld affliction will eventually get us, but at least we have time
Towasama: That’s
Towasama: That's completely insane
Towasama: This is like if I got summoned into Heaven!
Amane_Kanata: eh, we did that with Ayame though
Towasama: I mean deliberately
nakiriayame: the previous case was an accident and we didn’t think it would actually work
s_fbk: and not one I’d like to repeat.
ookamimio: I’ll second the notion, though if Ayame desperately was trying to escape someone evil
ookamimio: I’d summon her into the realm to buy her more time if I had to
AZKi_VDiVA: So wait, Sora-chan’s in Hell???
achan: Yeah. It’s a decent hiding place, since no angel would ever look down here.
tokinosorach: At least, until Underworld Affliction gets me, but I’ve got plenty of time.
Amane_Kanata: Probably.
robocosan: wait a second
robocosan: I figured out how to export the network vulnerability to connect Hell
robocosan: But how did Fubuki, Mio, and AZKi, who are from Heaven, chat here?
robocosan: I’m not operating the HoloHeaven server right now, that hardware got busted in the fight
robocosan: Well, as much as you could call it a fight, it didn’t go far
oozorasubaru: I ran the reconnect.exe you sent to Towa
oozorasubaru: I figured I might as well try, right?
robocosan: I was missing a key component to get that working through!
oozorasubaru: I don’t know why it worked, I just opened it and it said, uh, let me find it
robocosan: what
oozorasubaru: “Tell Roboco-san that she’s welcome. -Moira”
robocosan: Wait, does that mean she’s been aware of my shenanigans the entire time?
robocosan: And then she chose not to get me in any trouble whatsoever?
tokinosorach: What I’ve learned is that it’s really hard to tell with her.
tokinosorach: She has rather literal god tier foresight as far as I’m aware of.
tokinosorach: I guess that’s why she calls herself the Goddess of Destiny.
robocosan: Well, Subaru, what you have is a very powerful executable file.
robocosan: Actually I guess we all have it now, given I sent the file publicly
robocosan: Still, that’s...really weird. What’s Moira even up to?
tokinosorach: As I said, it’s really hard to tell.
The nameless one teleported back to the temple grounds empty handed.
Where IS she?
“So, how’s the search going?”
Moira’s comment sounded awfully smug for some reason.
He turned to face Moira, the goddess of destiny.
“I suppose you’d somehow already know. Foresight was your strength, not mine.”
“You really could’ve asked for my advice, you know. Going down that early was a mistake. Then again, being hasty has always been the root cause of nearly all of your problems; but I have to say, I do admire your drive when it isn’t misdirected.”
The nameless one sighed.
“You’re one to talk. Aren’t you supposed to use the essence of destiny for the sake of guiding souls along the right path? I hope you realize that eight girls have likely just put themselves into the underworld today. Or at the very least, put a serious mark on their records.”
“I never interfered with their actions directly. I’ll admit they’ve thrown a few wrenches in my plans, too. Though, really, you say that, but the fact of the matter is that they were defending their friends and home territory from you. Even if you’re an angel, you did appear to be the bad guy in this scenario - in fact, they were even defending another angel in fighting you. That’s gotta count for something, right?”
“Sora hasn’t ascended yet.”
Moira shrugged.
“Fair enough. I’m not going to fight you on that; mostly because I don’t have any combat magic. And, I will admit that not all of the girls are getting back to the afterlives they were originally sent to. Still, you may want to have some patience. You might be making a huge mistake.”
The nameless one stared back.
“Regardless of how it looks, the angels are categorically always in the right; we’re above the mortals. I lead the angels, and thus I am in the right.”
Moira sighed.
“I suppose that’s where we differ in opinions. Holding the angels as absolutely pure isn’t really my stance on things. You really should see the new kids nowadays; it’s amazing watching the angels be so friendly with people. It didn’t use to be like that. I don’t wanna say it, but I dare say you might be out of touch.”
“Possibly. It’s been thousands of years since I’ve had an opportunity like this. Fate owes me my dues, given how long I’ve planned this one.”
“You have to know by now that the fates aren’t friendly to you.”
The nameless one sighed.
“Fate can’t hold out forever, though. I’m owed this ascension after how long I’ve been planning for it. It’s perfect; I’ve waited millenia for a host as perfect as her. Then again, that might be my hastiness talking.”
Moira smiled unusually pleasantly.
“You know what? You’re right. It’ll be a little while - well, unless the fates change once again, which has been happening an awful lot recently - but one of these days you’re going to get what you want. And fate is going to hand you exactly what you deserve.”
“Hmm. I feel like you’re objecting to my plan.”
“Maybe I am.”
Down in the underworld, Sora finished recounting the tale of how she and Kanata got down there, the two of them lying on a couch with A-chan while she talked about the adventure, while those present simply watched.
“...and that’s when Kanata just realized that Hell was our escape route. It bought us...however long we get until underworld affliction leaves us both bedridden. Probably a couple of weeks, if I’m correct, though the condition isn’t studied very much.”
Everyone just stared at her.
She looked around the room and then stared into Ollie’s eyes.
A-chan and Kanata both moved off the couch, leaving Sora alone as Ollie leaped in an impressively fast tackle hug motion.
“SORA-SENPAAAAAAAAAAAAAI!”
Sora was, for once, glad for angelic endurance and the fact that underworld affliction hadn’t actually gotten bad yet.
“Well, Ollie-chan. How are you doing-”
“I’m just fine! I wanna know how YOU’RE doing!”
“I mean, I’m right here. I’ll probably be fine until I get sick, basically.”
Coco stared at Sora, unimpressed with the deflection.
“I think she means, like, how are you feeling about everything.”
Sora paused.
“Tired, mostly. Whose bed isn’t occupied right now?”
Amelia Watson walked out.
“Mine, because I am restless for having not gotten out of bed for days due to, well, you know, the manner in which I got freed.”
Sora smiled.
“I knew you’d be fine. Still, thank you - though I’ll need a more permanent one once I inevitably become bedridden.”
Ayame frowned.
“We can’t get you out of here before that happens?”
Sora nodded.
“I can leave whenever necessary - just a summon request to one of the members up above, it’s just that being in the same realm as the nameless one is a rather bad idea right now. I mean, if you guys want me to ascend to godhood, I’ll do it, but I don’t think you guys actually want that.”
A lot of awkward looks went around the room from that.
“Thought so. A-chan, what do you wanna do right now?”
“Honestly? Sleep. It’s been way too long a day for all of this.”
“Sounds good enough to me. Though, that does bring us back to-”
Ollie interrupted loudly.
“Use MY bed! It’s a really large one!”
A-chan smirked.
“Dare I ask how many people you’ve dragged into it?”
“Just me! I can’t get anyone else for some reason!”
Choco, for whatever reason, continued to look very amused.
A-chan noticed this, and then asked: “So, what’s so amusing to you right now?”
“I’m just appreciating the fact that we don’t need to ask where Kanata-senpai is sleeping.”
A-chan smiled amusingly at that fact.
Coco looked really smug for some reason, while Kanata tried not to blush.
She failed.
Noel and Flare walked into the courtroom. They were the last to be called up; the six other members who had been physically destroyed and reincarnated had gone before the two of them.
Walking into the courtroom, they found Kurumi at the judge’s bench, as expected. Unusually, though, she seemed rather off-put by something.
Flare paused.
I don’t think she really wants to condemn us, does she…?
Noel also took a moment to parse the situation.
She’s going to follow the rules, no matter what...but something’s instilling a sense of doubt here.
Flare almost worked up the courage to ask a question when Kurumi started the proceedings.
“Before we begin, I would like to take a moment to inform you that all of your friends who entered previously were sent to the in-between. The verdict is public, and it was on their request that I inform you of this fact.”
Noel and Flare both breathed a large sigh of relief. That meant they weren’t being kicked into Hell; as if Miko and Pekora weren’t, then the two of them were certainly safe.
“I will also admit, however, before we begin, that this trial is very, very, unusual. For starters, I was called out of retirement for it. As in, specifically out; it was order from the seraphim, the very top of the angel hierarchy, that made me take the case.
“In addition to that, it’s an appeal - that is, a trial carried out by someone who had already gone to a realm but is now being judged on the possibility of being transferred - and it’s for a pair that died only recently; normally it’s many years between appeals, owing to the nature of eternal timespans.
“Back to where we were, however, the oddities don’t end there. You may have noticed we called the two of you together, and that’s because we are handling your trials together; as in, we’re handling the two of you as a single verdict; even though many pairs of souls - or in some rare cases, more than a pair, but that’s besides the point - are naturally entwined, usually by statue the verdicts are separate. There is one exception, and that is in the case of a soul bind; a special bond two souls can share that was theorized to be only possible by angels that nonetheless the two of you share.”
Noel and Flare looked at each other.
Noel asked the obvious question.
“I think I’ve had this mentioned to us; it was our special bond, but...what is a soul bind, and why is it so rare?”
Kurumi raised a single finger.
“I’ll actually save the explanation for later, because it’s a vital part of your final verdict. That’s already been determined, though it’s actually even weirder than you think it’s going to be. So, let’s begin. We’re only going to deal with what has happened since the last time you were here. And, normally, this would be where I frown and inform you that attacking a seraph is actually a crime in the angel hierarchy.
“But this case got weirder still, because a different seraph gave me yet another order: You and all other members of hololive, plus a few other actors involved, are officially pardoned for the crime of attacking a seraph. You will not be punished for doing what you did on that battlefield.”
Noel and Flare jaw-dropped. This explained how everyone got sent back to the in-between; at the end of the day, Moira had pardoned all of them for fighting the nameless one.
She really is on our side.
“And that’s where this case somehow goes from strange to so weird that I’d be tempted to retire on to avoid this trial if I weren’t ordered to take it by word of the seraphim. Shirogane-san, Shiranui-san, do you remember your first trial, and what kept you out of Heaven?”
Noel nodded.
“I said that I didn’t want to go to Heaven without Flare...who’s now officially my wife.”
Flare smiled happily at the comment.
Kurumi nodded.
“Now it’s time to bring in the soul bind, because that’s the real factor that determines your fate here. A soul bind is a special bond where the spirits of the two souls in the soul bind will actually disassociate with their host bodies, essentially leaving their spiritual essences to be part of the other soul within the soul bind. Or, to put it in more human terms: the two of you managed to separate your spirits from your body as to leave parts of your spiritual selves remaining within each other. Think of a Yin-Yang symbol, if you know what that looks like.”
Noel and Flare looked at each other.
Noel spoke first, smiling.
“I never would’ve guessed...but it explains a lot. And I feel that bond, too. Flare’s special to me.”
Flare smiled, and continued.
“Noel’s strength is my strength; my pain is also hers. But what’s the relevance here?”
“Both of you had a clean bill of karma and yet got denied entry into Heaven. The reason is because you both requested it, but also because to make it into Heaven you must fully realize the nature of the dual-self; you must come to terms with the fact that your old self is deceased and that, while you still exist, your spirit is wholly separate from the physical body you wield. This transition is hard to get; and you must have it accepted to be allowed into Heaven.
“However, you two didn’t just accept that you weren’t your previous physical selves. Your love for each other quite literally transcended the concept of physical selves entirely. This is why it was theorized as something only the angels could do, because former mortals haven’t typically let go of themselves by enough of a margin to transcend to the point of accepting somebody else as part of oneself to a spiritual level. And even most angels can’t; your bond is that deep.
“This is why your trial is being conducted as a singular verdict. The two of you have a bond that can’t be separated very easily, and even though we’re most likely capable of doing so, the act of separating a bond that special would be unconscionable.”
Noel and Flare continued to smile together.
And then Flare came to the realization.
“Wait, if that clears up everything, does that mean that we’re...actually moving UP?!”
Kurumi looked utterly puzzled, but continued speaking.
“I mean, look at this way: the two of you engaged in combat together to save friends and people who are effectively family, against an impossibly strong opponent, and yet you kept fighting even knowing it was hopeless, just to buy your friend every last second you could get for her. If everyone involved were mortal, that would be a pair of classically heroic deaths.
“This means that, somehow, by committing an actual crime against the angels, you’re now being sent to Heaven. You committed crimes against a seraph, the highest rank of angel, and got sent to Heaven for it. In fact, your bill of karma is even more glowing than it was previously, taking the crime out of the equation. I have no words for how unbelievably weird this case is.
“I promise you, as your judge, I did not give you any favoritism or any sort of deliberate bias. This completely absurd result is actually what I get by following the rules entirely as written.”
Noel and Flare jaw-dropped.
“Enjoy your new afterlife. By the way, please don’t fight the angels; I can’t see it likely you get pardoned again that soon. Honestly, I have no idea what’s going on up there, but I’m starting to get the odd feeling there might be a minor schism going on between the seraphim, which would explain a lot.”
The nameless one sighed.
“I’m amazed. You’re objecting to my actions despite the fact I’m the one who ascended you into the Goddess of Destiny.”
“The reason I’m objecting is because you ascended me.”
And then Moira teleported out.
Sora sighed at the level of overprotective worry that everyone else was surrounding her with.
“Come on you guys, I’m not at death’s door here!”
Kiara snickered.
“Calli’s room is that way.”
Calliope rolled her eyes, while A-chan seemed amused by the whole thing.
Towa, in particular, seemed to be endlessly fussing about Sora’s situation; she’d been by far the most thorough in making sure Sora was alright and was regularly checking up on how Sora was doing to see if she needed anything.
Well, the most thorough aside from A-chan. A-chan wasn’t fussy in the same way, but she was worried, and Sora could feel the presence of her worry no matter what she did.
Choco was monitoring Sora’s condition, mostly to see how fast underworld affliction would kick in. So far it really hadn’t, but it hadn’t even a day yet while the onset period was weeks.
Sora found it a little overbearing, but she couldn’t be too annoyed at her friends; they were just being caring.
Sora supposed that this too, was hololive.
True to form, everyone had been surrounding Sora, given everything that she had been through, except for Kanata and Coco, for some reason.
The six members who were re-destined for the in-between, including Nene, who had voluntarily demoted her own afterlife, reappeared in the middle of Luna’s castle, where they were immediately mobbed by the members still present. In particular, Marine and Rushia gave Miko and Pekora a very large hug to celebrate their return.
Up in Heaven, Fubuki fell over on the couch, feeling absolutely awful about everything. Her actions had led to the disaster down below, and while Sora and Kanata had escaped, they’d done so by condemning themselves to Hell.
She had no motivation to think of anything. She just wanted to find a place to lie down and stay there for a while.
Mio sat down beside her, and put an arm around the fox girl. Korone, Okayu, Subaru, and Aki Rosenthal all joined her, all trying to deliver the single message that despite everything, they were still together, and they were still hololive.
Kanata curled up to Coco’s embrace on top of the dragon girl’s bed.
“I missed this. I should be ashamed to admit it. But I really missed this.”
“Well, if you get unwell to a point where you can’t move around, I don’t mind if you just stay in bed. If you’d rather stay here to keep yourself hidden, we’ll take care of you, Kanatan.”
Kanata closed her eyes.
Coco smiled looking at Kanata.
“Sleep well, Kanatan.”
END OF PART I
Notes:
There’s the end of the first major arc of HoloAfterLive: Nonstop Story. As this is a larger work that does span one much larger plot line, the fic will resume at some point (which is to say that I want to write a bit of a chapter buffer, as it has run out as I publish this), but I’m happy with the arc's conclusion. Even if it has a bit of a downer ending; I’ve set it up nicely to continue at some point.
And, yes, I started HoloAfterLive: Nonstop Story a little faster than I intended to mostly so we could get to our first KanaCoco moment before Kiryu Coco’s actual graduation live, since I’ll be taking a break from the fic for a bit; I’m not uploading anything on July 1st for...reasons.
This is also the longest individual chapter in this story so far, interestingly enough. Turns out there were a lot more loose ends to not quite tie up properly than I had originally planned for.
Chapter 16: PARANOiA
Summary:
Kiryu Coco gets a worrying phone call.
Notes:
Title Reference: 180 - PARANOiA
WE’RE BACK, FOLKS! And I’ve figured out how to put links in summaries!
Sorry for taking so long. Some of it was me taking a break from the fandom in general, and a lot of it was because I was busy with other projects, such as Amelia Watson’s Weird Time Shenanigans, which I recently just finished.
Despite the delay, I hope you enjoy the Hell arc.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
So far, things were peaceful. Despite the rather large disruption of a pair of angels appearing in the underworld, nothing went wrong on the first day of their arrival, something that they were all thankful for. Yuzuki Choco in particular, who had been closely monitoring both Sora and Kanata for any signs of Underworld Affliction.
So far, they’d been entirely symptomless. More disturbingly, Choco wasn’t able to find any sign of any sort of actual disease. This was problematic; if Underworld Affliction was a real disease, then there should’ve been a pathogen that caused it, like when Ayame’s lungs were laced with divine magic that caused her significant breathing issues.
Then again, Ayame’s disease was infuriatingly hard to track down and was mostly magical; Choco would’ve never figured it out if she wasn’t part of the chat room with her friends when the whole episode with Ayame happened. The result was that there were far too many unknowns for Choco’s comfort; she was trying to figure out how to treat Underworld Sickness when she knew precisely nothing about the illness.
And so, she stared at her desk, covered in messily written medical notes written with virtually no sleep whatsoever.
She wasn’t alone; also staring at the pile of papers was both A-chan and Kiryu Coco, mostly in worry for their best friends.
Choco sighed.
“I have to admit, if I didn’t already know from information brought about from people who know more than I do, I would assume that ‘Underworld Affliction’ was made-up. I can’t find any trace of it, and so far there’s been no symptoms.”
Coco shrugged.
“Is that not a good thing? Given that there’s absolutely no chance that an angel-only sickness could be spread to the rest of us, wouldn’t we want as mild a case as possible as to minimize our friends’ suffering.”
Choco nodded.
“In the short term, it’s good for exactly that reason, but it also means if it flares up, I don’t have any knowledge on how to treat it. Still, as much as I want to, I can’t make test subjects out of Sora and Kanata, for both obvious ethical reasons and for reasons pertaining to the fact that I still want to be friends with them.”
A-chan sighed.
“I understand, really. It’s not a fun scenario to be in because of the inherent amount of uncertainty involved in the whole mess. I myself am just hoping that we have any means of minimizing their suffering if things do start going wrong; but the fact of the matter is that you’re right; we rather unfortunately know nothing about Underworld Affliction.”
“Maybe it’s something to do with how powerful I am.”
The voice belonged to one of the afflicted in question: Tokino Sora.
A-chan sighed.
“I suppose we shouldn’t keep your own medical records secret from you.”
Sora shrugged.
“So...what are we dealing with, here?”
Choco sighed.
“As far as anything I am aware of, you are perfectly healthy, and that’s the problem.”
“Ah, and since Underworld Affliction is documented, we know it exists, but you can’t find out anything about it.”
Choco frowned.
“For obvious reasons, there aren’t a lot of test cases for this. You and Kanata are the first, and as far as luck goes, catching a new and thus completely undocumented disease is one of the worst rare gacha pulls in existence.”
Sora cringed.
“Fair enough. I’m just restless; I don’t like the idea of just...doing nothing while everything else is going on around me. As far as I know, I still have all of my powers. Granted, I’m also wielding them with no way to inhibit their use, but even still; I really don’t want to do nothing all...day? Does this place have days given there’s no day-night cycle?”
Choco smiled.
“We do have clocks; though not all of the underworld uses 24-hour days due to precisely the fact that there is no day-night cycle. Look, demon time is a giant mess because everything relating to demons tends to be; but at least we managed to standardize on the idea of seconds, minutes, and hours. We’ll just use 24-hour days because that’s what we’re used to.”
A-chan rolled her eyes.
“Thank goodness for small organizational mercies, I suppose.”
Rather suddenly, they heard a phone ringing. Coco pulled out a cell phone and answered.
“Hello, Kiryu Coco speaking.”
Silence.
“I don’t recognize you, and I haven’t given this number to anyone. No one outside of my own trusted circle should know this. If you’re thinking on-”
She paused.
She then turned to the rest of the room.
“I’ll go; apparently this is important.”
As she walked out, she addressed the caller.
“Now, you mind holding on for a bit, or do I have to hang up and call back?”
She laughed, because she had no intention of doing so.
Damn spam callers are a problem even in the underworld. I...suppose that actually makes sense, given the population that resides here, but even still.
However, to her surprise, the voice on the other end responded.
“Go ahead. This call requires secrecy after all; it’d be best if others weren’t listening in on your half of the conversation.”
And all of a sudden, Coco felt her stomach drop.
Coco walked outside of the underworld house, entirely silent.
“Alright. I don’t know who you are, but I suspect that this is a lead-up to an attempt to recruit me for something. I mean, the mystery phone call? The ‘we need your silence’ lead-up? It couldn’t be more obvious. Given that you’ve obviously done your research, you no doubt know that I ran a yakuza-like group when I was alive, and was a consumer of a lot of that sort of media. I may have even been a tiny bit obsessive at times.”
The voice on the phone responded by laughing. It was male, and Coco couldn’t place the voice at all.
“Oh, that’s great! That means I don’t have to tell you about the secret organization that I’m part of that we’re getting together behind the scenes. You see, I wanted to ask-”
“I’m not helping you guys.”
“Oh come on, at least let me finish. That, and I believe you aren’t in a position to argue with me, and you’ll find out why soon enough. To continue where I was, we’re an organization that has some rather powerful underworld contacts, and the fact of the matter is, as ominous as this seems, I’d like to believe we’re running an operation that might benefit you. As well as ourselves, of course - I’m not going to lie and say there’s no self-interest here.”
Coco laughed.
“Good on you for being honest. What could possibly benefit me?”
“Your story is somewhat well known. You were sent to Hell for dating an angel, basically, and-”
“I wouldn’t say we were dating, but-”
“You were dating.”
Coco rolled her eyes, while the speaker on the phone continued.
“But regardless of that, the fact remains: you aren’t a demon, but a sinner. Yet for some reason you keep acting like you own the place; which isn’t entirely appreciated. So, to keep things more nicely wrapped up, we think you’d be better off in a position where you could, you know, actually do things for a change. You’d be our very own honorary demon.”
“No.”
The voice on the other end sighed.
“Alright. I really didn’t want to hand this off, but I’m frankly not given access to the information needed to intimidate you, so I’ll be handing this over to my associate who is a bit higher up.”
A moment of silence.
After what felt like forever, a new voice took the place of the old one. It was also male and unknown to Coco.
“Hello. Are you still on the phone?”
“Yes. I don’t know who this is, but regardless: I’m not serving you demons. I’m still my own-”
“We know about the two angels.”
Pure silence reigned over the call. Coco prepared to go inside as-
“You are not to tell them about this call.”
“How did you-”
“We have some very watchful eyes on our side. You’d do well not to underestimate them.”
Coco paused for a moment, and then decided at that moment to record the call without telling the speaker.
You can’t tell me what to do.
“Let me make one thing clear: I don’t take orders from people like you.”
“That’s not enough for you? Okay, let me elaborate: you have two angels, Tokino Sora and Amane Kanata, who are currently being hidden inside your place of residence. You are also good friends with them, and have a desire to keep them safe. If you want them to remain safe, then you’ll listen to the rest of what I have to say.”
Coco paused, snapping back at the speaker.
“If you’re threatening them, then I’ll say that I think I can keep them safe myself, thank you very much.”
“Do you really think that?”
Coco stopped.
“Let me make one thing clear: if you touch either Sora or Kanata...well, we dragons are known for being a very territorial species. All I can say is that you will not be ready for my wrath, or the wrath of many of my friends who will be equally angry.”
The voice on the other end laughed.
“I don’t think you’re as confident in your ability to protect them as you say you are. After all, why would you still be on this phone call if you were that confident? You would’ve brushed me off and hung up. But some part of you is uncertain, some part of you knows that, by yourself, you can’t do it. Here’s the deal: Let’s go to the old mid-underworld coffee shop ‘Waiting for…’. The sign says it serves coffee that is ‘hotter and more bitter than Hell itself’ (1), because demon advertising is silly like that. Be there 24 hours from now; I’ve texted you the address and sent you a picture of the location. We’ll end with a deal that’ll keep your precious angels safe.”
Coco snarled.
“I suppose you think I’ll discuss options more openly in person. I don’t know where you’re getting that from, but-”
“Oh, I’m not going myself. I’m not so stupid as to put my own punchable face in front of you. I’m quite well aware of the fact you’re angry. Is what I’m doing manipulative? Of course it is; I’m a devil after all; and I pride myself on being transparent about my own devilish nature. You’ll be meeting with an associate who has the necessary instructions. Are we all good?”
Coco sighed.
“You know what? Fine. I’ll be there. I’ll talk, but the fact of the matter is I still plan to reject the offer. I won’t even speak a word of this to my friends, as much as I want to.”
She could practically hear the evil grin over the phone.
“I certainly hope we can hire you; if we have you onboard, it’d be very helpful when I later have to make this call to a certain devil with violet hair; I believe you know her. That’s all for now; so I’ll just say my goodbye here. Remember: don’t speak a word of this to your friends, and also remember you can’t protect the angels alone; this isn’t their realm.”
And then the call ended.
Coco let out a horrified breath. She wasn’t lying; if either Sora or Kanata were hurt she would most likely go off the deep end invoking the sin of wrath and most of her friends would not do any better. But the fact of the matter is, the speaker was right; Coco had virtually no confidence in her ability to prevent them from getting hurt in the first place.
If she wanted to be certain, she needed a second opinion and preferably several more opinions after that.
She pressed the button to stop recording, and then walked inside while grinning.
I can’t believe they made the mistake of trusting a Yakuza leader.
Coco walked into the house rather loudly, getting the attention of most of the residents of the underworld house.
“Get online.”
She then uploaded the recording of the call privately so she could get a link to post to her friends, which she then linked in their shared chat room with no context.
achan: Well, that’s certainly not the best news to wake up to.
achan: @tokinosorach @Amane_Kanata This, uh, might be really bad for both of you.
tokinosorach: As if any of us down here aren’t going to help.
oozorasubaru: I’m pretty sure this counts as speaking to your friends!
Amane_Kanata: Coco, we’re still friends, right?
KiryuCoco: Technically, all I did was post the recording.
KiryuCoco: That is, I have not actually said anything myself, so we should be fine.
Towasama: You understand that most contract devils aren’t going to fall for that, right?
KiryuCoco: That’s why I’m planning to head down to mid tomorrow.
KiryuCoco: I’ve gotta let them think I’m working with them for a bit.
Amane_Kanata: You could just refuse outright.
KiryuCoco: Not with your safety on the line.
KiryuCoco: I have no idea who the guy on the phone was, but the sad truth is this:
KiryuCoco: He’s right. And if either you or Sora-paisen get hurt from this, I’ll never forgive myself.
KiryuCoco: I can get angry and get revenge, but it won’t change the past.
AmeliaWatson: Normally that’s my line.
AmeliaWatson: And, technically speaking I did change like 23 different pasts
AmeliaWatson: They just weren’t this particular one.
GawrGura: Not this again!
AmeliaWatson: Nah, I’m not having another session of lying in bed from guilt over what I’ve done
KiryuCoco: POINT IS
KiryuCoco: Sora, Kanata, I’m gonna be out of the house for a little while until this gets sorted out.
KiryuCoco: And, uh, by the way, if you hear about something exploding down in mid
KiryuCoco: That’s probably going to be my fault, and I will most likely regret nothing
KiryuCoco: Oh, right, I wanted to ask @Towasama can you tail me?
KiryuCoco: It’d be nice to have you supporting me, also just in case, well…
nakiriayame: You are dealing with mid-underworld, where the rowdy demons live
Towasama: You are a colossal idiot if you think I’d let you go alone, given, well, it’s me.
Towasama: fellow gen-mate and all; I’d tail you even if you said no.
Tsunomakiwatame: Hmm
Towasama: What are you planning?
Tsunomakiwatame sent a teleport request to Towasama.
Towasama declined the teleport request.
Towasama: Reminder: We live in Hell.
Towasama: You don’t belong here, and I’m not summoning you here for obvious reasons!
Tsunomakiwatame: None of you belong there, but that’s beside the point.
Tsunomakiwatame: You said that us gen-mates have to stick together, right?
Tsunomakiwatame sent a teleport request to KiryuCoco.
KiryuCoco declined the teleport request.
KiryuCoco: We’re still in Hell, Watame, and this isn’t your place.
Towasama: You were sent to Heaven first! You are the opposite of someone who belongs here!
Tsunomakiwatame: Yes, and that’s somewhat the point.
Tsunomakiwatame sent a teleport request to Amane_Kanata.
Amane_Kanata accepted the teleport request.
Kiryu Coco’s face dropped to one of shock as both Kanata and Watame walked out from their room.
Towa blinked.
“Why would you do that?!”
Kanata shrugged.
“Look, you know that if I declined, she’d just go down the entire list until someone said yes. Accepting the teleport request seemed like the practical option!”
Coco facepalmed.
“Well then. I suppose if you are already present, do you wish to tail me with Towa?”
Watame simply grinned in response.
“Of course.”
Notes:
(1) I wonder if anyone will catch this double-reference. It’s pretty silly.
This fic is a bit weird to me now, because the cast from it is a snapshot from early 2021 of what the hololive cast was, not what it is now (And boy, would my earlier Amelia Watson's Weird Time Shenanigans be a very different fic now with the existence of Kronii), and yet, it’s hard to try and justify an afterlife existence to beings who are, in a sense, more metaphorical than physical, which means that I’m still somewhat glad to have played it out that way.
(Mumei’s the only HoloCouncil member who could justifiably have an afterlife existence, as well as possibly Fauna. Otherwise, Space, Time, and Chaos are a bit, uh…)
Anyways, here we are. I hope you enjoy reading.
Chapter 17: The Fragrance of Dark Coffee
Summary:
Two strange meetings ensue.
Notes:
Title Reference: Noriyuki Iwadare - The Fragrance of Dark Coffee
This arc’s much faster than the first.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Kiryu Coco walked through the city of the demons. Towa and Watame, while they had followed, had agreed to remain a fair distance behind so as not to be spotted.
The city was exactly as Coco remembered it: large, and with streets that tended to have a few demons fighting in them more often than not. These were, in comparison to arena fights, much more lighthearted, but it was clear that demonkind in general was always ready for a good throwdown.
Still, demon civilization still had a sense of just that - being civilized. Despite the occasional fight, it was clear as day that there were implicit rules to more violent demon interactions. It was also clear that one of those rules was that any unfortunate mortal souls that were in the crossfire were more or less just there to get flattened.
Coco, thankfully, wasn’t fragile, as many demons learned when she had first appeared; as such, her reputation appeared to have preceded her. While she deliberately avoided getting into a fight, no demon made a specific attempt to go out of their way to challenge her either.
She soon discovered the building she was looking for, a small, relatively run-down coffee shop labeled ‘Waiting for…’, with a sign that said ‘Hotter and more bitter than Hell itself: That is coffee.’
Well, this is the place. Subtlety ain’t much of a thing around here, is it?
Coco shrugged, and then entered. She didn’t know who she was looking for; but surely there was a plan, and if whatever secret organization that contacted her knew about the angels, then they were certain to know who Coco was already.
As she walked into the place, she immediately spotted a demon, a female with light purple hair and a pair of horns, waving at her, at a table which had a singular empty seat.
Well, that answers that.
And so Coco walked in, and sat down, opposite the site of the demon she didn’t know.
The demon bowed, and then introduced herself:
“Hi! I’m Rindou Mikoto, demon heiress and a whole bunch of other titles I’ve earned in my thousands of years of being a demon that you probably don’t care to listen to.”
Given the circumstances, she seemed awfully friendly.
Coco shrugged.
“You seem to already know this, but Kon-dragon; I’m Kiryu Coco. I don’t know what you’re offering, but-”
“Before we negotiate, I need to talk to the barista here. I know her pretty well; you’ll see what I mean very shortly.”
And without further ado, the two of them walked up to the barista, another horned demon, before Mikoto gave a bunch of hand gestures that Coco didn’t recognize to the barista demon.
The barista, however, nodded, and then pointed upstairs.
Mikoto smiled.
“Oh, and before anything else: do you want anything from here?”
Coco took a moment to think about it.
“Depends, is demon coffee any different from mortal coffee?”
“It tends to be more bitter, though some former mortals adapt just fine. This place is definitely more palatable to non-demons than most, but it’s your call.”
Coco shrugged.
“Eh, I’ll risk it.”
Mikoto smiled, and then ordered a pair of coffees, which were quickly served.
“Great, now follow me.”
And with that, Mikoto walked upstairs, with Coco following along, turned at a hallway, and then, about halfway through it, turned to stare at the wall, before pressing into it. The wall then slid open, revealing itself to be a secret door.
Or, at least, an almost secret door.
Mikoto sighed.
“Man, whoever used this secret room last forgot to clean up. You can clearly see the door if you actually look. Oh well, good enough for our purposes.”
Coco followed Mikoto into the secret room, while the secret door closed behind them. The two of them sat at opposite ends of a desk that had been clearly placed there earlier.
The casual nature of which Mikoto and Coco had introduced themselves had disappeared; it was time to talk business.
Coco didn’t want to be put on the defensive, though, and as such she decided to control the conversation.
“So, what do you want?”
Mikoto paused, sipping her coffee.
“I have a lot to explain.”
Up in heaven, Fubuki was in the middle of receiving a long series of gentle headpats from Mio.
Mio sighed. Ever since the incident down below, Fubuki had been pretty much paralyzed with guilt for being the one who had gotten Sora into this mess. On one hand, Mio knew that, when presented with events as they had happened, Sora would forgive Fubuki instantly, but she also knew that the Kitsune found it far harder to forgive herself than to forgive others.
It wasn’t made easier by the fact that it was Fubuki’s fault, even if accidentally.
It was at this moment that there was a knock on the door to the hololive heaven house, which made everyone somewhat nervous - it was out of the way of things, and now that all hololive members had been accounted for, it couldn’t be anyone they knew.
Aki Rosenthal went to answer the door.
“...Moira?!”
The blue-haired seraph walked into the room.
“Hello. I suppose the events of the last, oh, 24 hours necessitate some explanations; your actions have made me realize I have made some mistakes in how I’ve been trying to handle you girls. The short version is this: don’t get involved with angel matters; it doesn’t end well for those who aren’t us. The long version, however, is something I’m starting to believe it would have been best to discuss earlier; however if the best time was yesterday, the second best time is now. Hmmm...”
She paused for a moment, thinking to herself.
“I’m not supposed to indulge myself in mortal desires given I’m a seraph and all, but is it possible to make coffee around here?”
Mio got up.
“Um, sure? I’m somewhat surprised at the request, but I suppose we could do that, though I have to ask: is there any particular reason?”
Moira shrugged.
“It’s been a long day for me, with me essentially using my authority to pardon your friends and thus rig the outcome of seven trials. Speaking of which, the results of one said trial are actually about to show up - that’s the other reason I’m here.”
Every hololive member present - AZKi, Fubuki, Aki, Subaru, and Mio - simply looked at Moira in total confusion, until two new people walked into the room.
“Kon-nui!”
“Kon-muscle!”
Noel and Flare walked in.
Moira smiled.
“I will add, however, that I have a lot to explain.”
“This is probably a weird tangent to start off with, Kaichou, but we need to start with demon society, to understand what it is that we’re offering. You see, you are a sinner - and while you weren’t bad enough to become devil property, you were bad enough to be punished. Your punishment is that you have to live in a civilization built for demons - a civilization that, for the most part, does not have a place for you.”
Coco paused.
“I don’t get where we’re leading with this, though. Also, why does a coffee shop have a secret room? Is this just secretly a front for your group?”
Mikoto giggled.
“Ah, no, that’s just the fact that a lot of places have secret rooms. Demon society encourages it, because if you’re going to have a society where everyone is self-interested and willing to backstab others, you might as well formalize the rules of backstabbing.”
Coco laughed.
Mikoto grinned.
“See, you get it too. So now I’ll explain why I’m here, and why I’m serving a shadow group that still hasn’t given me that much information. You see, while originally I ran for being in the high council for the newly unified underworld, the fact of the matter is that I am personally self-motivated, and I realized I could lead a much more personally fun life with a group that was willing to support me. This is how groups form; smart demons figure out that it’s mutually beneficial to support one another. I might be a strong and respected demon, but often that makes you a target; the shadows are comforting in that manner.”
Mikoto paused.
“For the most part, while demon society is...rough around the edges, to put it lightly, it is a society. There are rules to the game we all play, even if we all play to simply get ahead of others. You see, in the early days, it was essentially the rule of ‘the strong ruling over the weak’, with bigger sword diplomacy being the standard method of negotiation. While this is less true than it used to be - it turns out that technology is fun and we have other means to project power over others now - the fact is that the demons, as a whole, tend to think of themselves as above sinners, which is to say that you adapt to living like demons do or you get flattened. Even if you’re strong - and you are - it’s a hard image to break.”
Coco grinned.
“And that’s what you’re offering me, isn’t it: if I’m willing to cooperate with you, you’ll use your pull to offer me a place in demon society. I’ll shoot up from being a sinner - a sinner who helped free the underworld, though I guess literally everyone got involved in that by the end - to essentially being a high-ranking demon, given my power. And with that, I’ll have a lot more pull for handling things down here.”
Mikoto smiled.
“That’s one half of what we’re giving you.”
Coco’s eyes widened.
“What’s the other half, and more importantly, what is the job, anyway? This seems a little too beneficial to me and I know enough Yakuza scenes to know that you have to be getting something out of this too.”
Mikoto shrugged.
“I’m glad you asked. You see, we know you have friends from up above. It’s the only way to explain why you have angels stationed at your home. I’m part of a larger group, one that also has connections to the realm above. Since you also have connections up there, we’re considering some...less than angelically preferred means to have you help us in establishing connections to the other afterlives, because if we can connect there, that expands our circle of influence to far more than I can find with only an audience of demons.”
Mikoto smiled as she finished her coffee.
“I’m offering this deal because it’s mutually beneficial. I know you haven’t had anything to do recently, and while you live in the outskirts of the upper region where demons don’t generally bother you, a powerful place in demon society I believe to be a place that you would willingly place yourself, given the opportunity. And, of course, if you have a powerful say among the demons, you can make sure that no demon will ever harm your precious angels. I’ve reviewed your profile; you’ll be perfect for the job. As will Towa, once she knows I’ve hired you - though she’ll probably get the equivalent devil recruiting her, rather than myself.”
Coco thought about the request.
“I have to say it’s pretty enticing. You make a very good argument, and if you had asked a day or two ago, I would’ve probably said yes without hesitation.”
“If you wish to take a moment to think about it a bit longer, feel free to do so.”
Coco breathed out.
“Oh, no, I don’t need a moment. The answer is no. I’m never helping you guys.”
Moira sighed.
“I suppose I need to speak to you the most, Shirakami-san. Or Fubuki-chan, if you would prefer.”
Fubuki shrugged, and let out a quiet statement of preference:
“Fubuki-chan.”
Moira nodded, and continued speaking.
“If it’s any consolation, Fubuki-chan, I don’t think you are necessarily in the wrong for what you’ve done, even despite the end result. It would’ve been better if you hadn’t gotten involved, yes, but you couldn’t have known what was going to happen as a result of your involvement. That being said, I suppose this is a good time to mention to all you, especially the pair that made it to Heaven thanks to a very special pardon of mine.”
Noel and Flare’s eyes widened.
Moira continued speaking.
“Look, I know you’re all good friends. It’s not exactly a secret to me; and with Sora’s involvement in all of this it would be inevitable that I learned about your friendship. I know that you want to help her, no matter what it takes. Am I correct in this assumption?”
Everyone in the room nodded.
Moira sighed.
“It is with great disappointment that I now ask that you simply stay home and avoid getting involved with all of this. Just let the angels handle things behind the scenes for now. Especially since the two angels are in the care of your friends. While underworld affliction will eventually catch up to them, they’ll stay safe from the angels.”
Fubuki blinked.
“Wait, how do you know about that?”
Moira shrugged.
“I’m the Goddess of Destiny. I know a few things about futures and where people are going to end up. I’m the one who ties the threads of fate to those bound to them.”
In response to this, AZKi asked a simple question.
“Is it unavoidable?”
“Sora’s ascension is not inevitable, though I would say it is more likely than not. You need to understand that Sora is one of the few individuals who can possess the willpower to resist the nameless one’s own. The possibility exists. If Sora’s willpower to avoid godhood is absolute, she will avoid that fate. If the scales are tipped, she will not. And this is why I have asked all of you to not involve yourselves.”
Aki blinked.
“That seems wrong, though. If the nameless one is going to tip the balance to ascend her, why can’t we do the same with our own friendship?”
Moira nodded.
“It’s a good question, admittedly; and the answer is that your protectiveness is a double-edged sword. You do well to remember that, all of you.”
Subaru replied in annoyance.
“You can’t just say that without explaining it!”
Moira smiled.
“It means that just as you’ll do anything to protect Sora, she too will do anything to protect you.”
And then she rather casually teleported out of the room.
Down in the underworld, Mikoto and Coco had a rather intense staredown, until Mikoto finally broke the silence.
“Well then. Before we wrap up, why would you reject the offer? You do understand that we’re implicitly threatening your angel friends, right?”
“If you were just trying to manipulate me, I might’ve fallen for it. But to involve my friends in this? I’m sorry, I don’t want a place in any society that demands I leave my friends behind.”
“Just like you left them behind to have this discussion?”
Coco grinned.
“Oh, no I didn’t.”
As if on cue, the formerly closed secret door that led to the secret room was opened, and from it, three figures emerged.
Coco blinked. Last she remembered, only two people followed her. She recognized two of them, while the third was under a hooded cloak, concealing her identity.
The first, Tokoyami Towa, spoke with a rather dismissive tone.
“Rindou Mikoto. You were a prominent rising demon lord before your rather mysterious act of stepping down, leaving HoneyStrap to become the new council. What are you up to? Oh, and as a devil, and one of the most powerful, let me just add that my friends are not available for recruitment under duress. This definitely qualifies.”
“Tokoyami Towa! I wasn’t expecting your arrival.”
The second, Tsunomaki Watame, continued the sentiment:
“I’m willing to join my friends in Hell. I’m not afraid of you.”
The third unveiled her hood, revealing the face of an actual angel underneath.
“I’m still feeling strong enough to throw you through the wall if you try anything.”
Mikoto’s eyes widened in fear.
“You wouldn’t. You’re an angel, you’re supposed to be too nice for this sort of thing! We’re a society of people who only care about ourselves, you aren’t!”
Kanata blinked.
“I’d do it because I love her.”
Coco’s jaw dropped, before then turning back to face Mikoto, grinning.
“So, Mikoto: still want to force this deal?”
Mikoto practically choked on her words, and then while aiding herself with demonic magic, very quickly sprinted and ran around the four hololive members, running out of the secret room.
“You’re not getting away that easily!”
Coco then followed along with three of her friends, while Kanata put on her hood once again, disguising herself from otherwise prying eyes. The four members of hololive’s 4th generation ran back downstairs, casually walking through the coffee shop and to the outside, where they spotted Mikoto running away.
Coco thought about it, and then shrugged.
“You know what, let’s just go home. That’s a lot more important for now. Wanna ride?”
Towa, Watame, and Kanata looked at each other, before smiling, and nodding.
“Once I find space to transform, feel free to hop on.”
Another demon observed the entire interaction from the coffee shop, this one with magenta hair and a pair of asymmetrical horns.
...Watame? What’s she doing down here in the middle of Hell?
Notes:
Cameo Appearances:
Rindou Mikoto (Nijisanji): Youtube
Chapter 18: Watz Next?
Summary:
The girls discuss what to do next, as does Sora.
Notes:
Title Reference: Lee Jackson - Watz Next? (From Rise of the Triad OST)
I’ll admit this is the arc I’m the most unsure about in general; I kind of know how this has to end, as hilariously enough the Heaven arc has much more of the arc planned out at this stage. Problem is: how we get there is a little (huge) bit up in the air right now.
This is an admittedly somewhat lazy exposition chapter (and a long one at that), but it's a filler that's somewhat needed.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Four members of hololive walked back into the underworld house, to a living room with the rest of the underworld members, plus Sora and A-chan, present.
Coco sighed, and then stared at Kanata, who had entered in front of the dragon.
“Kanata, care to explain why you, an angel, who is both suffering from Underworld Affliction and is being implicitly directly threatened by a secret organization with possibly powerful demons in their ranks, were outside of the house that is presumably the safest place you can be?”
Kanata shrugged.
“I dunno, I figured ‘with you’ qualified as a safer place than anywhere else down here. You and Towa are the best defenders I know.”
Ayame and Kiara both drew their swords in mock-offense, while Ollie spoke up from behind them.
“I GUESS WE DON’T COUNT FOR ANYTHING AROUND HERE!”
Towa smirked.
“Well, Ollie, you did lose your head the last time you got involved with something involving really powerful underworld figures. More than once, I should add.”
“I PLANNED AT LEAST ONE OF THOSE!”
The rest of the room laughed. It was morbid - a staple of underworld humor - but it did lighten the mood, and given the situation, it was nice to have someone doing that.
Coco brought the mood back by asking the obvious question.
“Oh right, Sora-senpai, Kanatan, I probably should’ve asked you about the whole demonic protection racket. I am sorry about putting your safety in jeopardy, given that apparently they know about you two; but I’m not willing to lower myself to anyone else’s level except my own. Or yours, but I figure your baseline is above mine, karmically speaking.”
Towa shrugged.
“To be fair, Coco, you were thrown down here for a specific crime against an angel, not for karmic debt. I believe I told you a long time ago that it’s unwise to argue with your judge.”
Coco smirked.
“My judge also gave me that advice. That doesn’t necessarily mean I followed it.”
“Clearly you didn’t!”
Kanata facepalmed, but then stared at Coco.
“Coco...I wouldn’t want you to lower yourself just to keep me safe. I’d like to think I’m strong, too. And, really, for all of the rumors of so-called ‘Underworld Affliction’ so far neither I nor Sora-senpai have suffered from any symptoms, and Choco can’t find any pathogen that would cause the disease.”
Choco raised a finger, interjecting.
“To be fair, that just means it’s something I can’t find. That doesn’t necessarily mean it doesn’t exist; diseases are very tricky things, especially when magi-biology gets involved and makes everything even trickier. I unfortunately know nothing of angel biology.”
Kanata sighed.
“I know, and I guess I’m just frustrated because I hate sitting around and doing nothing while Coco negotiates with demons she doesn’t want to negotiate with.”
Coco grinned.
“To be fair, I don’t mind negotiating with demons when the negotiations involve tearing them a new one.”
The rest of the room laughed at that response.
A-chan smiled.
“Well-spoken, though Kanata’s observation does bring me to a point I want to make, which is that if we’re are stuck down here anyway, I want to try doing something while we’re here, because Sora-chan will probably start giving me looks if she does nothing for too long.”
Sora gave A-chan a look, but more a guilty look than a restless look.
A-chan continued to smile.
“Sora, I know you well enough to know that you want to sing. It’s what you’re meant to do, and given you don’t seem to be keeling over from Underworld Affliction either, I can tell you’re at least a little frustrated at the situation.”
Sora nodded.
“It’s a really silly idea. But, in case you guys don’t know, we actually already restarted hololive back up in Heaven.”
Ayame raised her hand.
“Problem is, we don’t actually all have computers yet. Hardware is hard to acquire in the upper underworld, since delivery services don’t exist and this place is a total wasteland anyway.”
Choco continued.
“The punishment for sinners of the lightest kind - the kind that live up here - is to live a relatively mundane life aside from the fact that the place in question is a rather isolating wasteland where societies don’t really form as often, and where the societies that do form aren’t generally known for their accommodations to former mortals. It’s rather unlikely we’ll get much going here, and if nothing else, it would be much better for Amelia to stream once she’s no longer literally in hell. Plus, demon audiences tend to be a little...shall we say less wholesome end of things, mostly because they’re likely to see former mortals as beneath themselves.”
Amelia shrugged.
“I dunno, there’s not much better to do, and I can’t imagine the demons backseating me more than my own mortal audience used to.” (1)
Calliope and Kiara both broke out laughing, while Amelia continued speaking.
“I still loved ‘em though. Those were good times. Besides, the fact that I can’t actually stream together with Ina and Gura means I wouldn’t want to restart anyway; I’m not rejoining hololive without them.”
Kiara responded:
“And not without us, either, I’m guessing.”
Amelia nodded.
The rest of the room smiled.
A-chan smirked.
“I see we’re in a position where if we can actually start getting members in on this we’ll most likely get everyone, it’s just a matter of getting started.”
Sora nodded.
“It’s not really surprising, to be honest. I didn’t want to start without you backing me up, and I know multiple other members didn’t want to start before I did, and, well, that just kind of kept going. We got all four gamers running back up in Heaven, and that’s mostly because Koro-chan didn’t mind streaming solo for a bit, which meant that Okayu dragged along, which meant that Mio-chan and Fubuki-chan’s return became inevitable. Nenechi didn’t want to start without anyone else in the 5th generation, and even Watame didn’t want to restart until Kanatan was free from various angel duties. That...kind of sidetracked because of me, I guess, so I’m sorry.”
Kanata shrugged.
“It’s really not your fault.”
“I know, but it makes me feel like I need to get everything started while I can. That, and it would be really nice, you know…?”
Sora paused in thought.
“I’d like to get everyone back in the group again. It’d be nice, and plus, if we’ve already gotten the group back together, then that means that I don’t have to worry about hololive’s return, especially with...well, I won’t go there.”
Everyone in the room looked at Sora.
“Is this about the ascension thing?”
Sora looked to the side, avoiding eye contact.
“Yes...”
A-chan rolled her eyes, somewhat frustrated.
“I don’t know why you assume that’s going to be something you’re alone on.”
“Well, we can automatically count any of the holodemons out on being able to help me up in heaven, as Ayame has already proven. And eventually I do need to go up there; if nothing else, the fact that I have no limiter is...dangerous, to say the least. I can keep a hold on my powers a little better than before, but the fact of the matter is that while I am holding things together, that means that things will fall apart if I don’t keep holding myself together. I have to go back to Heaven eventually, and the fact of the matter is that while both me and the Nameless One have infinite time, I can’t stay in Hell forever.”
Kanata sighed.
“Yeah, and I shouldn’t, either. I dunno, it’s pretty comfy here, but I’m probably biased because four members of my own generation are stationed down here.”
Sora smiled.
“Thinking of the fourth generation, has anyone heard from Luna?”
Kanata, Coco, Watame, and Towa suddenly sighed.
Kanata spoke.
“Hime-sama is at least nice enough to not ping everyone, but she’s been persistently pinging us. We’ve pointed out that she has no way back to her own home afterlife if she gets summoned here, and that usually stops her from trying for a bit when that’s pointed out.”
Sora paused.
“Actually, since we’re both not supposed to be here but we have our own reasons to not want to be summoned back up to Heaven, what is our exit strategy?”
Kanata froze.
A-chan sighed.
“I suppose the exit strategy is to make it up as we go along, which, fair enough, given our history.” (2)
She paused.
“Kanata, you probably know better than most, but is there even a theoretical out? I mean, in theory, people have changed their afterlives before.”
Kanata paused.
“Technically, as a provisional archangel, I have permission to request a teleport for myself and whomever needs to join me directly into the ministry of right and wrong, but...I have reasons to avoid that. Or at least, specifically Sora-senpai has reasons to avoid that.”
She paused.
“Actually, you know what, since this might be useful later, I have a long explanation about the three afterlives and how exactly they’re connected to each other. I think it’ll be helpful for all of us to hear it.”
She drew her phone.
“And really, it might be useful to-”
And then she froze.
Coco looked over at her phone, and then her eyes widened.
Shirogane_Noel: So apparently we ended up making it to Heaven.
shiranuiflare: Kon-nui!
achan: Congratulations.
tokinosorach: (。•ᴗ•。)♡
Amane_Kanata: I kinda want to ask, what changed?
Amane_Kanata: Not that you have to reveal anything if you don’t want to
Shirogane_Noel: The power of love.
shiranuiflare: We’re soul-bound, if anyone else knows what that means.
shiranuiflare: We only learned about it during our re-trial
shiranuiflare: And yes, we all got re-trialed, by Kurumi no less
TakanashiKiara: Oh that’s just cruel
shiranuiflare: We were all pardoned for attack a Seraph, so it’s no biggie in the long run
Usadapekora: still in the in-between myself
SakuraMiko35: as am I
Shirogane_Noel: failing to resolve our love for each other was what kept us from Heaven originally
shiranuiflare: We’re official now, if anyone’s curious, so now we’ve moved on up.
shiranuiflare: I messaged Lamy to tell the rest of the Shirogane Knights where we are.
Shirogane_Noel: funnily enough I messaged Botan to do the same thing
botaaan: They’re all pretty ecstatic, for the most part.
tokinosorach: I’m really happy for you two! ♡
AmeliaWatson: So, wait, you were sent to Heaven for attacking an angel???
Shirogane_Noel: yes?
AmeliaWatson: That is honestly hilarious
Amane_Kanata: That also sounds like a rather strange quirk of the rules.
Amane_Kanata: Also, I might be misremembering, but iirc a soul bind
Amane_Kanata: which you said you two have
Amane_Kanata: is the highest tier of angel relationship
Amane_Kanata: But you two aren’t angels so, uh, how? I don’t even know what a soul-bind is
Shirogane_Noel: Kurumi seemed about as surprised as you are
Shirogane_Noel: From what I can tell it’s like, we’re so connected that uh, how do I put this
shiranuiflare: Part of my spirit rests with Noe-chan, as does part of her spirit with I.
shiranuiflare: It’s the one circumstance for which the angels will hand down one verdict for two people
Shirogane_Noel: that
SakuraMiko35: Ah, your spirits are like Yin and Yang with one another.
achan: If any couple in hololive could pull it off, I suppose it would be you two.
KiryuCoco: I don’t suppose me and Kana-tan count?
Amane_Kanata: We’re close, but we’re not ‘part of our spirits reside in each other’ close.
Amane_Kanata: reminder that most angels aren’t soul-bound; it’s, uh, rare.
nekomata_okayu: me and Koro-chan weren’t soul-bound when we first got to Heaven
inugamikorone: the two of us had separate trials and verdicts
nekomata_okayu: Kurumi mentioned that the verdicts were separate by statute
inugamikorone: maybe that’ll change someday!!
achan: Not that I’m not enjoying our talk
achan: But, as me, Sora-chan, and Kanatan are busy in Hell at the moment
Amane_Kanata: Ah, right, that.
Amane_Kanata: This’ll take a while to explain, but to start off
Amane_Kanata: The ministry of right and wrong isn’t actually located in Heaven.
nakiriayame: That explains how demons are brought on to be trial administrators during busy times
Towasama: And I was there for the trial you ran, Kanata, so that explains the lack of the thing
Amane_Kanata: All three afterlives are basically separated planes
Amane_Kanata: But they are actually connected all together.
Towasama: Let me guess: the ministry is located at the point of connection between the afterlives.
Amane_Kanata: Yes. In theory it’s actually accessible by anyone, it’s just that, well, uh
Amane_Kanata: barging into the angel-run administration will likely not go well for you
Amane_Kanata: And, that’s even more in-theory; as far as I know the actual entrances are uh
Amane_Kanata: Very well hidden, to say the least.
achan: We do have a knack for finding things that aren’t meant to be found, to be fair.
InaInaInaa: I suppose I’m a living masterclass in that, given my history with AO-chan.
AmeliaWatson: Look, I kind of destroyed our timeline, so uh, I think I’m the winner here.
AmeliaWatson: Though, really, with the end of the world, who’s still even using the admin nowadays?
CalliopeMori: There are a number of other worlds that connect to this one, so uh, it’ll still be manned.
Amane_Kanata: and that’s not counting appeals such as NoeFure’s
Amane_Kanata: Though with the apocalypse rush over traffic’s definitely much slower now.
AmeliaWatson: I promise I haven’t ended any other worlds while I was time travelling.
CalliopeMori: Honestly if you did it would really just be impressive at this point.
achan: It’s nice to know that in theory there’s a non-summon exit plan, but uh
achan: isn’t Sora-chan trying to avoid going through the administration at the moment?
Amane_Kanata: We’re eventually going to have to cross that bridge, unfortunately.
Amane_Kanata: There’s really no other choice.
tokinosorach: It would be really nice if we had allies within the administration.
achan: It really would.
tokinosorach: Still, if I’m stuck down here, I’d like to make an announcement.
tokinosorach: If anyone’s been hesitant to restart their streaming careers, I’d like to say that, well
tokinosorach: You don’t have to wait. I mean, technically I already started, it’s just on hiatus
nakiriayame: Given I’m one of the few demons with the equipment to do so…
s_fbk: Wait, does that mean…?
oozorasubaru: do we have the FAMS back together now?
nakiriayame: Gimme time, though, uh, bare in mind that I’ll be streaming to the underworld
nakiriayame: which means that unless we want to go public with Roboco’s program
nakiriayame: no cross-realm streaming, at least as far as I know.
s_fbk: We’ll figure something out, I promise.
s_fbk: I have to make up somehow for how I ruined everything.
s_fbk: I’m so sorry.
ookamimio: You couldn’t have known how things were going to go down.
tokinosorach: I promise that none of us hold what happened against you.
achan: he was going to figure out where we were eventually.
achan: It just means that we’re operating on a slightly rushed timetable for now.
tokinosorach: Exactly.
tokinosorach: Hmm…
tokinosorach: Actually, I kind of have an idea.
achan: No.
tokinosorach: I haven’t said anything yet!
KiryuCoco: I can understand preemptively shooting down an idea of mine without hearing it first
KiryuCoco: But Sora-senpai? Isn’t she, you know, actually sane?
Usadapekora: Some of us have histories, but Sora-senpai isn’t among them!
achan: I know Sora-chan better than most.
tokinosorach: I just want to sing (๑╹ᆺ╹)
achan: Given that you are actually being threatened right now
achan: I don’t think appearing publicly is a great idea, especially not in a performance context.
TakanashiKiara: Better idea, why don’t we make CALLI lead the performance?
CalliopeMori: I don’t feel ready yet, though.
TakanashiKiara: When have you ever felt ready for a performance?
CalliopeMori: please stop
tokinosorach: If it’s any consolation, that feeling never really goes away.
CalliopeMori: It’s more that I want to drop my return EP first - there’s some neat tracks in there
CalliopeMori: You know, roll the dice and see if I can actually restart my career properly
CalliopeMori: That’ll certainly drum up the hype for getting those tracks sung live
CalliopeMori: Which embarrassingly enough I admittedly still need a little more practice on
CalliopeMori: Like I literally made these tracks, how am I messing these up?!
TakanashiKiara: outta practice?
CalliopeMori: Slightly, I guess.
tokinosorach: I’m certain it’ll all clear up by the time we get to actually performing again
achan: That, and performance organization takes a while anyway, so it isn’t a problem.
KiryuCoco: Sora-senpai being threatened does remind me
KiryuCoco: I’ll be late to the hololive party
KiryuCoco: because I’ll be busy making the demons threatening us regret their afterlife decisions.
TsunomakiWatame: I think it goes without saying that I will be following along with that.
Towasama: And most of demonkind is intimidated by me anyway, so it’ll help if I join you guys
Amane_Kanata: And I’m not rejoining hololive until I get back to Heaven.
HimemoriLuna sent a teleport request to Amane_Kanata.
Amane_Kanata declined the teleport request.
Amane_Kanata: Reminder: we have no way to send you back to the in-between.
yuzukichoco: And you won’t be a princess down here. This world isn’t built for humans.
HimemoriLuna: You let Watame down there, nanora~
Tsunomakiwatame: I’m not from the in-between; when this finishes I’m going to Heaven.
Tsunomakiwatame: Which, as a reminder, I can be summoned back to.
7216_matsuri: Also even if you went down there, I wouldn’t follow you into Hell.
7216_matsuri: We’re both frustratingly human, with the limitations that implies.
7216_matsuri: I’m not God, ok?
7216_matsuri: Though, admittedly ‘God’ might be a slightly loaded term now.
tokinosorach: …
7216_matsuri: Sorry, Sora-senpai, that was in poor taste.
tokinosorach: I don’t mind, really
tokinosorach: It’s less terrifying when we make fun of it.
7216_matsuri: That’s the spirit!
Ayame looked at her computer.
It wasn’t the fastest thing in the world, but it got the job done. It was powerful enough to live stream, and while the idea of trying to restart her career in her home realm was a little intimidating, the fact of the matter is that there was no better time to do so.
If not now, then when…?
She smiled, and set up her broadcasting software.
Up in Heaven, Fubuki stared at her own screen.
In particular, she stared at a particular file.
reconnect.exe
This was a powerful file. If reverse-engineered and exported, this would potentially be what they needed to fix their problems with getting the full group together.
There was just one issue: Fubuki wasn’t that technologically smart.
And, as such, started writing a message to Roboco.
Back in Hell, Coco, Watame, and Towa all looked at their fairly detailed itinerary for dismantling a secret demon organization. They didn’t know much about the group, but they now had plans for what to do if the demons dared strike against their friends.
Coco wasn’t satisfied with that, however. She had written Rindou Mikoto’s name down, and she intended to get some answers from her.
Kanata looked at her phone.
“It would be really nice if we had allies within the administration.”
She thought about her options, and then scrolled through her contacts.
She found one in particular, one that, if not on friendly terms, was at least on terms that included mutual respect for each other.
Archangel Kurumi
Kanata thought about the decision, and then wrote a text message.
She saved the message as a draft, and then put her phone away.
Notes:
(1) For anyone that asks why Amelia knows Japanese: Time Travel Shenanigans. It’s admittedly a poor excuse, but as much fun as I have with actually writing language barriers this really isn’t doing the plot any favours at this point.
(2) This is not intended to be a metaphor for how I’m writing this arc, even though it happens to perfectly work out that way. I’m just like that sometimes.
Chapter 19: Robotic Girl
Summary:
An interesting discussion of cross-realm technology occurs.
Notes:
Title Reference: Yunomi feat. Roboco - ロボティックガール (robocosan cover)
(I promise that the translation “Robotic Girl” is accurate. It’s literally pure katakana.)
Nice to return to a hololive song for a chapter title. Haven’t been able to do that since chapter 11.
Chapter Text
s_fbk uploaded file reconnect.exe
s_fbk: @robocosan Can you figure out what changes Moira made to the program?
s_fbk: I have an idea, and it might get me in a hell of a lot of trouble.
Amane_Kanata: You better not mean that literally.
s_fbk: ...too late?
Towasama: Please just don’t get sent down to lower.
Towasama: I really don’t want to send you through Karma cleansing.
ookamimio: No collabing with Ayame by getting sent to the underworld, okay?
nakiriayame: ...Yeah, that’d probably be for the best.
robocosan: @s_fbk so, uh
robocosan: I would not distribute this publicly
robocosan: Most of this is the exploit I found to connect to Hell first, but, uh, there’s something weird here
robocosan: There’s a specifically written security override in the program now.
robocosan: Which makes sense, which is why I do have to thank Moira for giving me that permission
achan: The problem is, I don’t get why she would do that, and it’s starting to bug me.
achan: Is she even on our side?
s_fbk: Gut instinct tells me that she has a bigger plan behind the scenes.
s_fbk: But that same instinct says she’s not our enemy, too.
s_fbk: So I’m going to treat her as a friend.
tokinosorach: I suppose that’s very normal with you.
robocosan: holy hell though
robocosan: The built-in override is like, fifty different kinds of unsafe
robocosan: If she’s really given us blanket permission, then all I can really say is that, uh
robocosan: We’ve been given an absolutely insane amount of trust.
robocosan: The really crazy thing isn’t even what we’ve been given on the surface.
achan: Do I even want to ask what the crazy thing is then?
robocosan: The elevated permissions this has allows a livestream feed to be directed to other realms
robocosan: All while avoiding directly connecting the afterlives in any completely physical manner.
KiryuCoco: Wait, does that mean we can actually stream to different afterlives?
robocosan: Yes, that’s exactly what I’m saying.
nakiriayame: So, uh, how mad do you think the angels will be when I stream to Heaven
Amane_Kanata: I don’t want to think about it right now.
robocosan: Though, funnily enough, there’s not much they can do about it.
robocosan: The built-in override essentially gives me pseudo-seraphim permissions with the network.
achan: And they aren’t likely to go down to Hell themselves for rather obvious reasons.
nakiriayame: You know what?
nakiriayame: I don’t honestly care about the rules, I’m a demon!
nakiriayame: I’m becoming the first demon to host streams both in Hell and the in-between!
robocosan: Not quite directly to Heaven, I take it?
nakiriayame: It’d be a fun spite move to the angels, and I’m very tempted
nakiriayame: But I don’t want to get my own friends - particularly Fubuki - in trouble.
s_fbk: thank you
nakiriayame: don’t tell them about this, it’ll be a hilarious surprise
murasakishion: We’re right here, you know!
nakiriayame: …
nakiriayame: I totally remembered that.
houshou_marine: you can’t hear it, but Shion’s laughing at you right now.
nakiriayame: We’ll see who’s laughing when I go live before you guys do!
houshou_marine: That’s actually not a bad point.
houshou_marine: despite everything, there’s really not much reason for us to not go live
houshou_marine: mostly I didn’t want to be the one to start without the rest of holofantasy
shiranuiflare: Yeah, but someone’s gotta start, which is why my channel exists already
Shirogane_Noel: mine’s up too, thank you very much
houshou_marine: wow, thanks for destroying my excuse like that
Usadapekora: destroying our excuses, really
SakuraMiko35: nye, the mechs were fun but impractical
uruharushia: I can’t go to Heaven anyway, so I gotta live with streaming from here
uruharushia: though I suppose Roboco-san solved the main problem now
robocosan: In that case, it might be most practical for me to restart my streaming career
robocosan: especially since I have the best internet connection of everyone here
robocosan: by virtue of physically being the actual wi-fi router myself
CalliopeMori: Cheater.
TakanashiKiara: Yeah that’s really just unfair.
nakiriayame: I’m actually so jealous of you right now
yuzukichoco: For some context: Underworld internet...isn’t exactly the fastest.
nakiriayame: the sad part is we’re actually way above the average
nakiriayame: connections are just that flaky in general down here
robocosan: I guess outside anything else I’m basically in charge of hololive backend now
robocosan: metaphysical internet structures are really funny like that, I guess
robocosan: https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCDqI2jOz0weumE8s7paEk6g
robocosan: Feel free to subscribe.
tokinosorach: Already done!
achan: Welcome back to hololive, Roboco-san.
Down in the underworld house, Coco smiled, while in a living room mostly populated by four-fifths of hololive’s 4th generation.
This wasn’t unnoticed by her friends, though Watame was the first to mention it aloud.
“You seem happy.”
Coco shrugged.
“I mean, I’m not even thinking of restarting my career until this mess gets cleaned up, but I’m very glad that the rest of hololive is starting to get back into things without us.”
Ayame blinked.
“Even with the ability to livestream to whatever afterlife you want, you might have better luck with underworld audiences than angelic viewers, mostly just given your history; you are down here for a specific crime against the angels.”
Coco smiled.
“Eh, it’s not that - I am absolutely not joining hololive again without Kanatan.”
Kanata blushed, while Towa sighed.
“I can’t tell if you’re saying that to be sincere or if you’re trying to embarrass her.”
“Or?”
Both angel and devil facepalmed at that moment.
Coco looked down.
“That being said, I don’t really know what to do next. I could fairly easily go down and explore the mid-underworld without too many consequences, given that I’m one of the few former mortals that can do that.”
She paused.
“That being said, we can’t let Kanata be alone at just about any point. Whatever organization is tracking us is really on to us, so as much fun as it is to not worry about it, I do have to keep watch now.”
Kanata frowned.
Towa sighed.
“Hmm. It might be better if I try to track down our enemies, then.”
Coco raised her eyes.
“Oh?”
Towa smirked.
“You might be a surprisingly strong former mortal that exists to be a real wrench in everyone’s plans, but me? I’m a devil. Demons, as a whole, fear my kind.”
Watame giggled.
“Regardless of how warranted said fear actually is.”
Towa glared back at Watame, and then the four of them laughed.
Coco grinned while replying back to them.
“Just like old times. Sort of.”
And then she paused.
“I feel like we’re being watched.”
Towa replied casually.
“Oh, we definitely are. That’s why I’d rather keep you around Kanata.”
Coco paused in confusion.
“Okay, let’s assume we’re being watched. Why are you telling them exactly what we’re planning to do?”
Towa shrugged.
“Because even if they know I’m coming, there frankly isn’t much they can do about it. As I said, demons fear my kind; and even if the secret group has some powerful agents assisting them, the fact of the matter is that they don’t want to be in my way once I get truly mad. They all know the fact that I was the leader behind overthrowing Akuma.”
Ayame walked into the room.
“Getting by in demon society is managing a balance between two things: being powerful enough that people don’t want to mess with you, and having enough of a societal presence that it would be much more of a pain to remove you than to just let you go. Towa has both; you, Coco, only have the first, and if you’re only going to have one I recommend the latter.”
Coco blinked in surprise.
“Wait, really? Demons tend to talk a big game about being strong and...not much else, really.”
Ayame nodded.
“If you’re powerful but ultimately not actually a part of demon society, then eventually someone will come up with a larger scheme to get rid of you. Unlike devils, who’s distrust for each other is so legendary that devil contract law exists to make their literal society actually workable - correct me if I’m wrong, Towa, but that’s what I remember - demons actually do trust each other to actually act like people. There’s a lot of natural distrust, but generally speaking demons do actually cooperate with each other on occasion.”
Towa nodded while cringing.
“I promise that I do actually trust you guys.”
Everyone present laughed.
Up in the in-between, Roboco had scheduled her debut. The reception was rather positive, and both there were a number of replies coming from all three afterlives to the announcement.
She had kept the announcements separate, however: one for each afterlife. The plan was that it would make every afterlife think that Roboco was already reincarnated within that particular afterlife. For approximately one-third of potential audience members, that assumption was correct.
The plan was working perfectly. Demonic audiences were excited, with more empathic demons confused as to how Roboco was sent to the underworld, while lots of other onlookers from the in-between were happy. Even a number of angels congratulated Roboco, with a number of them also expressing shock at Roboco’s reincarnation given her status as a robot.
The networks were separate, so they had no way of seeing each other and realizing that Roboco had posted to all three of them simultaneously. It was brilliant.
Of course, for safety reasons, she’d have to debut three times in a row, and that was going to be rather inconvenient. Mixed-audience streaming wasn’t something Roboco wanted to try for a number of reasons, most fairly obvious.
robocosan: I’m definitely going faster than recommended, but uh
robocosan: I have my debuts scheduled
robocosan: for safety reason I’m doing one realm at a time
robocosan: Simulcasting both Heaven and Hell seems just a tad risky for my taste.
tokinosorach: I look forward to it! (✿╹◡╹)
tokinosorach: Well, if I can make it on time. ₍₍ ◝(•̀ㅂ•́)◟ ⁾⁾
achan: Yeah, scheduling is a bit of a sticking point right now.
s_fbk: I mean it’s been pretty ordinary, if slow, up in Heaven
ookamimio: well, actually, we do have something to discuss that happened recently
ookamimio: Moira paid us a visit, giving us...a strange warning, to say the least.
shiranuiflare: In her defense, she did show me an Noe-chan where everyone else was
Shirogane_Noel: I, uh, still haven’t learned how to navigate Heaven.
Amane_Kanata: Ah, sorry I’m not up there to help you with flying lessons
shiranuiflare: it wasn’t really that hard, elven flight magic (albeit seldom used) follows similar principles
Shirogane_Noel: Speak for yourself!
shiranuiflare: You are perfectly capable of learning it, you just wanted an excuse to hold on to me
Shirogane_Noel: I will neither confirm nor deny this claim.
achan: Okay, as adorable as you two literal newlyweds are, I think Mio had a message for us.
ookamimio: Yeah.
ookamimio: First up: Sora, your ascension is not inevitable, but it will require absolute willpower
ookamimio: apparently you’re one of the few people with the potential to stand against, well, you know
tokinosorach: That’s...surprising, really, but I guess it lines up with what I’ve heard.
tokinosorach: I really just wish it didn’t feel like the fate of existence rested on my shoulders.
achan: The nice thing is that it’s really just the fate of your existence on the line here.
achan: Which enrages me, but the thing is you really can just make this decision 100% for yourself
tokinosorach: I know.
ookamimio: To add on to what she said, she gave a...rather ominous warning.
s_fbk: “Just as you’ll do anything to protect Sora, she too will do anything to protect you.”
s_fbk: That’s what she said.
ookamimio: She doesn’t want any of us involved with this.
tokinosorach: I get it, really.
tokinosorach: Say what you want about Moira, strange as she has been.
tokinosorach: But she plans very long term, and the fact of the matter is this:
tokinosorach: This is 100% my decision alone.
tokinosorach: I’m not sure I have the absolute will I need to make my decision final.
tokinosorach: But if I try to push the decision to you girls that only makes you suffer with me.
achan: We’ll still be here for you.
tokinosorach: I know. I’ll be forever thankful for that.
Chapter 20: Usseewa
Summary:
Roboco and Ayame debut.
Towa and Kanata set plans into motion.
Notes:
Title Reference: syudou feat. Kanata & Towa - うっせぇわ (KanaTowa cover)
Somewhat unfitting song pick, but it’s the KanaTowa duo, who are the spotlight characters for this chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The aftermath of Roboco’s debut was glorious.
Checking three different social media feeds, she watched a stream of comments, memes, and other similar posts pour out for her revival. It had worked: a number of angels were confused, as were in-between viewers, who joined both demon and devils in a chorus of being shocked by the turn of events.
The robot girl smiled; the only downside is that, due to the split of afterlives to stream to, she was stuck with the reality that she could only stream one-third as much as she wanted to for each individual afterlife.
She checked the hololive chatroom, satisfied with her long day of work.
tokinosorach: Congratulations roboco! (✿╹◡╹)ノ
robocosan: Hey, it’s fun to be back.
robocosan: It’s admittedly a little funny to me that you caught the Hell debut.
s_fbk: Heaven debut worked just fine on my end.
Amane_Kanata: The best part is I’m pretty certain there’s no rules against what you’re doing.
Amane_Kanata: Are we abusing a Seraphim’s authority? Oh, definitely.
achan: On the flipside, she’s definitely aware of what we’re doing while not stopping us
Amane_Kanata: ...that’s fair.
7216_matsuri: Honestly I’m starting to get the feeling she’s a vtuber fan and just doesn’t want to admit it
Amane_Kanata: That makes a frightening amount of sense.
Amane_Kanata: Still, I guess that means the only issues are the demons chasing us, for now.
robocosan: Unfortunately there’s not much I can do to help with that.
s_fbk: Same, sadly.
achan: It’s a remarkably isolated problem, which is nice.
KiryuCoco: That and it’s a problem with a solution.
Towasama: Admittedly an unpleasant enough solution I’ll probably just handle that mostly solo.
KiryuCoco: Man, your devil side’s been showing a lot more here than when we were alive.
Towasama: It’s much easier to act like a devil when you’re from a society made out of them.
Towasama: I never had to go through devil contract law to get you guys to trust me
Towasama: whereas I do have to go devil contract law to get other devils to trust me
achan: Legitimately: Thank you for trusting hololive when you first joined.
achan: You were amazing.
Tsunomakiwatame: Awwwww
Amane_Kanata: We loved you too. I’m glad you found it in yourself to trust us given, well…
Towasama: Every other devil called me a fool, but I’m glad to have been the fool.
nakiriayame: And I guess I’ll play the fool next.
nakiriayame: https://www.youtube.com/channel/UC7fk0CB07ly8oSl0aqKkqFg
nakiriayame: get in here, folks
nakiriayame: (okay maybe not now, but point is channel’s up)
achan: Have you decided on when to re-debut?
nakiriayame: nope
nakiriayame: I’ll like
nakiriayame: figure it out sometime soon
nakiriayame: I have to figure out two different debut days
nakiriayame: since I’m not crazy enough to try a triple debut or even a double debut same-day
yuzukichoco: As much as the concept of days even works in the underworld.
nakiriayame: within the same 24-hour period
nakiriayame: you know what I mean
yuzukichoco: I suppose I have no reason to delay my channel’s existence, then.
yuzukichoco: @oozorasubaru you’re live right
oozorasubaru: My channel exists!
oozorasubaru: And I’ll debut once I know all of you are back!
murasakishion: @minatoaqua and that leaves you and me as the last members for re-debut in 2nd gen
minatoaqua: me??????
murasakishion: I’ll let you go first.
houshou_marine: You’re just saying that because you’re nervous about going first.
murasakishion: You be quiet!
uruharushia: This feels slightly off; are we just going back to our careers like that?
uruharushia: There are still way too many unanswered questions here!
Amane_Kanata: At the same time, I’m not sure there’s much to be gained from trying to answer them.
Amane_Kanata: Not that I don't like your distant ancestor, but I did get put to sleep by her.
uruharushia: ...fair.
Towasama: That being said, I suppose I’ll go check out some of the lower underworld regions.
Towasama: I’m starting to piece together a picture of who’s running things and I don’t like it.
KiryuCoco: I mean, we did terrify Rindou Mikoto, and if I recall correctly she’s really powerful demon
Towasama: That’d be the point. She was evidently not running things, which means one thing:
Towasama: There’s a devil involved in the mix, and I intend to get some answers out of them.
Towasama: Stay safe, everyone. Coco, keep a close eye on Kanata.
KiryuCoco: Will do.
Amane_Kanata: I mean, it’s not like I’m going anywhere so…
Amane_Kanata: Actually, I do have an escape plan, and it’s kind of insane.
achan: I mean, you’re the one who thought of escaping to Hell, so I’m all ears.
Amane_Kanata: We escape through the afterlife administration.
Amane_Kanata: As angels, both me and Sora can figure out our own ways around there
achan: Ah, and it’s not a terribly big deal if I get summoned back into Heaven.
tokinosorach: This would be a lot easier if I didn’t have to avoid The Nameless One.
Amane_Kanata: That’s admittedly a sticking point, but the point is, if we get in there
Amane_Kanata: Then in theory we can use their direct access back to the in-between
Amane_Kanata: All without ever actually setting foot in Heaven.
achan: And I suppose that as long as you don’t get reported for where you’re going, you’re safe.
Amane_Kanata: Bingo.
tokinosorach: I mean we have a reliable safe house in the underworld now that we can warp to
Towasama: Imagine being in a situation where Hell is your “safe” zone.
KiryuCoco: Really says something, doesn’t it?
tokinosorach: I mean, I could just let myself get ascended and we’ll be done with this mess.
achan: Do you actually want that, though?
tokinosorach: Of course not!
tokinosorach: It’s just that it’d be really convenient if I did get ascended!
achan: A little inconvenience is nothing. A lot of inconvenience is nothing, if it’s for you.
tokinosorach: ...thank you.
achan: That being said: how would we even access the administration from here?
Amane_Kanata: I mean we could just be warped there administratively by someone like Kurumi
Amane_Kanata: but that kind of warp-in is tracked, which is unfortunate
Amane_Kanata: Which means to make this work we’ll need a method that’s opened from our side
Amane_Kanata: Because most actions taken from within the administration are tracked pretty hard
Amane_Kanata: So the plan would be that I find a way to get in entirely from our side
Amane_Kanata: And I’ll admit, that’s gonna be a little risky, but it’s the best solution I have
achan: Because waiting forever isn’t an option down here, at least if underworld affliction exists.
Amane_Kanata: Exactly.
yuzukichoco: Though really, that’s getting more and more sketchy.
Amane_Kanata: Angels have a bad tendency to not explain things, so I’d be paranoid here.
Towasama: It’s weird, but it makes sense.
Towasama: Unlike devils, who have absolutely no sense of trust in each other whatsoever
Towasama: Angels, I suspect, intrinsically trust other angels to not do bad things
Amane_Kanata: Exactly. Underworld Affliction’s existence is well-documented.
Amane_Kanata: But its symptoms are not.
Amane_Kanata: Because angels don’t usually go underground to find out what it does to them.
Towasama: Then I guess that means I have to shake the rest of the underworld off of you guys.
Towasama: Coco, stay with Kanata for now.
Towasama: I suspect that someone is going to make a move relatively shortly.
Towasama: And, more importantly, I actually know how to contact Rindou Mikoto.
KiryuCoco: Why would you hide that from me?
Towasama: Because you aren’t supposed to know how to contact her.
Towasama: I’m blatantly abusing devil authority to get the information.
Towasama: Anyways, I want to meet with her privately.
KiryuCoco: I was planning to make her talk!
Towasama: I think I’ll have better luck. Whether warranted or not, Mikoto is terrified of me.
Towasama: Whereas she’s only intimidated by you.
Amane_Kanata: Well, have fun with your devil business.
Towasama: Some devils enjoy playing long games of contract manipulation.
Towasama: I do not.
Towasama: This is just me getting answers to questions that I have.
nakiriayame: Fair enough, I guess.
nakiriayame: anyways, underworld debut’s scheduled
nakiriayame: as is my in-between debut
nakiriayame: I’ll join in during my off-time if things get serious.
nakiriayame: You know, if you need a sword or two.
Towasama: I can take care of myself. Probably.
Towasama: I just activated location tracking for myself, so you guys can see where I am.
Towasama: Just as a tiny bit of insurance in case there’s a scheme plotted against me.
achan: Stay safe.
Towasama: I will. Stay safe, too.
A few days later...
Ayame’s re-debut went fairly well, to both the underworld as well as the realm above. Strangely enough, Ayame ended up being a bigger hit among former mortals than among demons, even in the underworld; but on the other hand, she almost preferred it that way, just because of how used to her friends she had gotten.
And really, if all she had to do was be adorable, then honestly it was easy to get back into the rhythm of things. It was familiar, relaxing; and if Ayame were the type to spend time being retrospective above things she probably would’ve noted how very strange it was that she, a powerful demon, was actually far more comfortable with her hololive living than she was with any place in actual demon society.
She wasn’t, and thus instead simply took the moment for herself. Such was the 1500 year-old oni.
That being said, it wasn’t entirely an innocent act. Ayame had chosen to re-debut faster than necessary somewhat as an act of spite. She knew that they had enemies that were likely to be at least slightly irritated at the fact that they hadn’t scared the hololive members at all. The thought of foiling their actions just by acting naturally and hanging out with her friends was a specific kind of spite that Ayame was willing to participate in as an underworld native, if only because it was so easy to do so.
It was in the wake of Ayame’s confident re-debut that Towa made a phone call.
You did this to yourself, Mikoto.
“Hello. I’m Tokoyami Towa; I believe we’ve met. I wish to talk with you in private; at a location of my choosing. I promise you: I have no intent to harm you. But I want answers, and more importantly my friends want answers. I’m willing to sink lower than them to get them.”
The voice on the other end sighed.
“Dammit. I picked a fight with the wrong group of friends, didn’t I?”
“Very much so. By trying to manipulate my friends, you’ve inadvertently tried to manipulate me. In other words, you tried to indirectly manipulate a devil, and you were planning to manipulate me directly later anyway; you should’ve known that would backfire. Let’s make it clear: if you attempt anything funny, I’ll bring Coco. Trust me when I say she’s far angrier at you than I am.”
A rather pitiful terrified squeak was the only sound on the other end of the call.
Towa grinned.
“Here’s the deal: same place as last time.”
“...24 hours from now?”
“For messing with my friends? I don’t feel like giving you that much. Don’t tell your bosses about this. Or tell them anyway. Or hell, you could just walk and not show up. Just bear in mind you’re dealing with a devil, and one with very comprehensive contract experience.”
In another room, Kanata was lying next to Coco’s sleeping form, still awake.
She had her phone out, and was looking through the contact list, both in and out of hololive. She needed a way out that she could open; a way out that didn’t depend on being summoned.
She drew a sharp breath, knowing that she was making a decision many would not agree with.
I hate you, but at the same time, I respect you, as you respected me.
She pressed the send button. The phone replied thusly:
Message sent to Archangel Kurumi.
Notes:
I’m addicted to setting up Chekhov's guns. I can’t stop.
Chapter 21: Sinister
Summary:
Plans are finally set into motion.
Notes:
Title Reference: Robert "Bobby" Prince - Sinister (From DOOM (1993) OST)
Apparently the title song is John Romero’s favourite song from the Doom OST. I like it, too, and given that we’re in Hell, it’s a pretty fitting place to use the track. It’s very sinister-sounding.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Towa walked into the little coffee shop that she planned to meet Mikoto at. She was a little ahead of schedule, because now that she had Mikoto playing along to her plan rather than her playing along to Mikoto’s, she now needed to be as careful as possible, as to prevent the situation reversing once again.
And so, when Mikoto entered, she simply gave the Oni a look, who flinched, and then sat down.
“Hello, Mikoto. We need to talk.”
Mikoto, on the other hand, regained her confidence. She didn’t look too rattled at Towa’s presence.
“Well, good to know that you aren’t that terrified of me. It’s nice, really, knowing that I can act some semblance of normal for me and not ruin things. Let’s move things to the secret room, shall we?”
Mikoto breathed sharply, and then followed Towa.
In the upper region of the underworld, another being walked forward.
He was hired to do a job, and that job was to secure a pair of angels for secure transport down to the lower region of the underworld. He didn’t know his contact aside from the fact that they were a devil, they had paid him half upfront - rare for a devil - and that it was probably beneficial for him to help out, assuming this didn’t blow up horribly in his face.
He was but a vampire, and he suspected if combat broke out he would basically do nothing, but hey, he wasn’t going to complain about getting money for close to nothing if it came down to that.
His name was Kuzuha, and while had witnessed the fall of Akuma - he had even testified against him in the trial - he was now heading towards the house that the very team that started the revolution lived in.
Sorry folks. I like you guys, but angels aren’t supposed to be down here.
Beside him was another hired being, this one far more powerful, though that didn’t say much. She was a devil, and one with very powerful abilities, despite her rather non-intimidating looks.
She was known as Makaino Ririmu, and she was poised to be one of the devils that would lead the underworld if the HoneyStrap council that currently did so ever fell apart. Since they hadn’t, that meant that she was unemployed for now, and capturing a pair of angels seemed like a pretty fun use of her time.
They had been given the location of the hololive underworld house, and they’d been given a mission.
As they approached the house, the two of them looked at each other.
Ririmu smiled.
“You first, Kuzuha.”
The vampire sighed.
“Well, here goes nothing.”
“So, Mikoto, now that you’re trapped in a secret room with a devil who you are very much not on good terms with, I’ll just say that I do want to avoid anything getting a little too violent down here. So, let’s just start: what do you want Coco and I for?”
Mikoto sighed.
“What we’re really looking for, at this point, is your contact with the overworld - the collective term for the other afterlives - because your friend Roboco-san isn’t natively an underworld member. We want the technology she uses to do that.”
Towa nodded.
“That makes sense, except for one problem: how would you know this? For all you know, Roboco’s an underworld inhabitant.”
Mikoto nodded.
“It’s a valid question, and the answer is fairly simple: we have some powerful foresight available to us. I don’t know who the overseer is, but I was given the information that Roboco’s actually streaming from somewhere in the overworld.”
Towa sighed.
Great, she doesn’t know either.
“Alright, then. Why is your organization after Roboco’s technology?”
“I don’t know. I’m just doing what I’m told, except for the fact that I’m totally using it to make friends in the overworld on my own, because if they expect me to grab forbidden technology only for them and to have me not use it, they’re absolute fools.”
“Ah, good ol’ demonic distrust. Not quite as bad as us devils, but certainly up there.”
“Yep. And it’s somewhat problematic for me, too, but I’m reasonable and won’t actually draw my own swords while in a coffee shop - that’d be rude.”
“Fair enough. What would you want cross-realm communication technology for, anyway?”
Mikoto smiled.
“I’ve made a few friends who aren’t in Hell. Despite my position as, well, a demon and a powerful one at that, I’m not considered all that scary. Some people hang out with me!”
Towa laughed.
“I think it’s a little more impressive when a devil pulls that off, but that’s somewhat beside the point. Honestly, if you promise not to share it publicly, I’d even be willing to, say, make a contract with you.”
And with that, she conjured a piece of paper.
“So, let’s sign: I give you the program, and in return you keep this all to yourself and never bother us again.”
Mikoto read the contract, and then her eyes widened.
“I want to accept, but I can’t.”
“Oh? And why’s that?”
“Simple: a couple friends of mine are also involved with my little scheme. They’d be Kuzuha and Ririmu.”
Towa paused.
“If you want me to revise the contract to include them, I can-”
“No, it’s because there’s a bunch of plans running all at once here. You see, while I was having this talk with you, Kuzuha and Ririmu are tracking down your house, and they’ve been assigned the task of capturing both of the runaway angels. As far as I know it’s purely for leverage over your group, but it means that if I sign this contract, in a roundabout way I’ve already violated the terms.”
Towa’s eyes widened.
“Thank you for spilling that fact. Now get out. I don’t wish to speak with you any longer, because I’m going to have to clean up the mess that your friends and my friends inevitably leave behind. I think you know better than to get more involved with this mess.”
Mikoto sprinted at her top speed out of the secret room.
Towa sighed.
“Well, one demon out of the way, I guess.”
Kuzuha knocked on the door, praying like crazy that Coco wasn’t the one to answer it.
The door was opened, and one Kiryu Coco was behind it.
Damn it.
“...so, uh, hi.”
Coco looked unimpressed.
“Look, we try to stay out of the way for a reason. The fact that you know where we are and also travelled out into this desolate wasteland to meet us means you’re obviously not just here to say hi. So what do you want?”
Kuzuha looked to the side. Ririmu had the other side of the house covered.
“Look, I’m trying to put this nicely, but we’re looking to exchange a deal. You see, I’m here under orders, and the orders are not, shall we say, good for you girls.”
“Go on.”
“I’ve been ordered to capture both of the angels living here. Now, if we can talk this out first, because I think I can get something better for both of us. Something that keeps us both safe. Understand that there’s a very powerful devil watching this right now, but she’s with me; if we can get a better deal then no one needs to get hurt. That being said, we are threatening you.”
Coco walked outside with a downright powerful scowl on her face.
“I don’t plan to be nice, but if I’m going to make a decision, my friends will certainly aid in making it. Normally I would make Towa do this - she’s our devil contractor - but she’s out at the moment; I believe she's threatening one of your colleagues.”
Kuzuha sighed.
“So that’s why Mikoto said she couldn’t join us. Fair enough. Look, I’m not powerful enough to really negotiate around here, and I really think it would be messy if Ririmu got involved; she’s really powerful, and used to serve very close to Akuma himself. She’s significantly nicer than he was, but if she starts casting that will make a mess of things. Honestly, it’d be nice if Towa were here; she’s threatening enough that I can automatically say that I’m not paid enough for this and walk out immediately. That’s part of why we’re being careful; we’d rather not make her mad. I’m not sure you-”
Coco interrupted.
“Let me make one thing clear: if you dare harm either of our angelic friends, you won’t have to worry about what Towa does to you because you will be dealing with a far angrier me instead.”
Kuzuha looked very nervous.
Please, someone less aggressive answer this.
And, as if by sheer amazing luck, someone else came from behind the door.
It was Amane Kanata.
Kuzuha blinked.
“Wait, are you really just handing yourself over to me?”
Kanata shrugged.
“No, I’m here just to prove that I’m not afraid of you, or of your devil friend.”
More footsteps from the back were heard.
Ririmu flew, using her bat-like devil wings, to meet the footsteps from outside.
“Showtime?”
Kuzuha paused.
“Not yet.”
Towa walked out of the coffee shop she had just interrogated Mikoto at.
God dammit, now I need to get back home to keep Ririmu off of the backs of my best friends. Why can’t this ever be easy?
She was stopped by another demon interrupting her thoughts.
“Mind if I walk along? I’ve been following what you girls have been up to for a little while.”
Her name was Mano Aloe.
Towa sighed.
“Sure. What I’m doing is trying to keep the underworld from tearing one of my best friends apart, because apparently nothing can ever be easy. I have to contract another devil into not attacking us anymore, and to be honest I’m getting tired of having to do this. I don’t have much time.”
“We don’t.”
“Aloe, this doesn’t concern you. To be honest, I’m trying to make it so it doesn’t concern my friends either, but that’s proving to be a little harder than I’d like it to be.”
“Exactly. You need to make your friends disappear entirely, something that I’ve learned a bit on how to do after, well...”
“I’m really sorry about how your time with us went. I’d probably be a lot nicer about it if I weren’t running on a lot of anger-fueled adrenaline, but as I said, Ririmu’s my problem to deal with. Trust me when I say that you do not want to get involved with this mess. If you get involved with us, you’ll inevitably be found by a secret organization that has a lot of hidden eyes, and probably hunted down by a large number of underworlders who are not the nicest of people. I’m just trying to prove a point that I’m a lot less nice and not worth the trouble.”
Aloe shrugged.
“Are you talking about your situation, or my very brief time in the mortal realm?”
Towa blinked in surprise.
“That is really dark humor.”
“I wasn’t really out of the underworld for long enough to kick the habit. Besides, it turns out the main guy behind most of my mortal troubles is, uh, currently suffering in the lower region of the underworld so really he’s not my problem anymore. And honestly, underworld humor is like that, if you’re forgotten due to the fact that you barely count as a devil at all.”
Towa rolled her eyes.
“You haven’t been around, and yet apparently my reputation still precedes me. Look, I can’t stop you if you want to follow, but I’m saying that you’re getting yourself into more trouble than it’s worth. Namely, you’re getting involved with me.”
Aloe smiled.
“Well, then I just want to ask: what is going on?”
“A pair of my friends who shouldn’t even be here are currently getting hunted down by a devil I know, so now I’m out to contract her into not dealing with us. Either that or I zap her, so I think she’ll take the contract.”
“Ah, is this why I saw Watame down here earlier? That did confuse me for a bit.”
“It’s not her - it’s a pair of people who, due to a rather messy incident in the overworld, are not where they are supposed to be. One of them is Sora-senpai.”
Aloe’s jaw dropped.
Towa sighed.
“We have a lot to talk about.”
Kuzuha nervously took several steps backwards as he looked at Ayame, who had both swords drawn.
Ririmu, on the other hand, landed beside Kuzuha, much more confident in herself.
Coco had one hell of a cocky grin on her face.
Surprisingly enough, even Sora walked out, her face serious.
By the end of it, every hololive member from the underworld was present except Towa. The full list was Mel, Choco, Ayame, Coco, Ollie, Calliope, Kiara, and Amelia. Even Watame, Kanata, Sora, and A-chan, who weren’t native but were currently in the underworld, were there.
Kuzuha sighed.
“Can we negotiate one last time? As in, try not to get everything messed up in a huge fight? You guys do not want to mess with Ririmu, and I don’t want to mess with you.”
A quick but very intense staredown emerged.
Kuzuha finally broke it.
“Alright, Ririmu, if you wanna do your thing, I’m not gonna stop you, but-”
“Oh, I’ve been waiting for this moment-wait, where’s Towa? She’s the one I was brought along to deal with!”
Coco laughed.
“Dealing with Mikoto down in the mid-underworld.”
Ririmu sighed.
“Aw, that means I have to deal with Ayame now.”
Kuzuha took a step back.
“Please remember that totally defeating them isn’t actually our objective. I’m mostly saying this because they outnumber us.”
Ririmu smiled very menacingly.
“Let’s fix that, shall we?”
Chapter 22: Prime Time
Summary:
Showdown.
Notes:
Title Reference: Cashew - Prime Time
Prime Time itself is a medley made by Cashew remixing ten other songs (format is Artist - Song Title):
- Void - Anguished Unmaking
- SLAM - 1950
- Cashew - Red Snow
- P4Koo - Gothique Resonance
- Mazo - Break It Down
- Vospi - Video Out C
- STREME REVERIE - A Site De La Rue
- DM Ashura - Annihilator Method
- Doin - Further
- D_AAN - AchluoiasAll of the songs in Prime Time along with the medley itself can be found in this playlist that I assembled myself.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Ririmu raised her pitchfork. As she did so, several shadows were conjured, seemingly out of thin air. The shadows then solidified, turning into conjured monsters.
The shadows spread out, conjuring an ever-larger army of monsters. Most of them were fairly humanlike in stature, with a few that were human-shaped but much taller and more beastly. In the back demonic-looking giant spider-like monsters emerged, alongside conjured skeletons with entirely blackened bones.
Ayame grinned.
“Ah, a summoner. Now I understand why you wouldn’t want to fight me; too bad Mikoto isn’t here to keep me busy.”
Two of the giants leapt from the back towards the group.
Ayame jumped forward; while doing so she drew one of her swords from its sheath, while tossing the other sword, still in said sheath, over to Sora.
“Sora-senpai, catch!”
Ayame swung her blade, cleaving the first giant clean in half. Sora followed up by doing the same to the second.
Sora blinked.
“That worked, but how did you know I was a good sword user?” (1)
“Call it instinct.”
The smaller monsters started advancing forward. In response, Sora fell back, while Ollie and Calliope leapt forward, their sword and scythe also drawn alongside Ayame’s blade, while Sora re-sheathed and tossed Ayame’s sword back to her.
Ayame, both swords drawn, grinned, slashing her way through the ineffectual minions.
Sora fell back to A-chan’s position, only to find A-chan was smiling.
“What’s so funny?”
“Oh, I just remembered that we have summoning access. You can guess why that’s relevant now.”
Wait, that means we have Towa.
“That being said, if we can do this without her, that's actually better, as that means we don’t need to have Towa guarding you at all times - I told her not to get involved unless we specifically send a summoning request.”
Coco spoke up.
“We should fall back to the house, actually. Remember that they’re after you and Kanatan, not the rest of us, which means that we should try to make sure they don’t reach you in particular.”
Sora and Kanata both nodded, and then turned to run inside.
Ririmu, seeing this, fired a beam from her pitchfork, red in color, aimed at Coco.
It failed to connect, as Amelia jumped in the way of the beam, followed by screaming in pain. The scream was incoherent; for a brief moment even Amelia’s ability to articulate sentences failed on her.
Kiara grabbed Amelia’s convulsing body, and then flew her inside, as A-chan, Sora, Kanata, Watame, and Choco ran inside with her.
Calliope turned around, and shouted across the battlefield.
“What the hell did you do to her?!”
Ririmu grinned.
“Ran a dark magic-fueled current directly through her nerves and pain receptors. It’s pain in its purest form, and it’s one of the few things that can hurt someone who’s burnt out their ability to feel pain - I feel she had it coming, given her history. The only problem is that it only works on former mortals, as it requires interacting directly with mortal biology to inflict pain.”
All of a sudden, one of the spider beasts that was guarding Ririmu was sliced cleanly in half.
From behind the beast, Ayame emerged, evidently enraged.
“Oh? It only works on former mortals? That’s awfully convenient. Stand still for a moment!”
And with that, leapt at Ririmu with both blades drawn.
Ririmu jumped backwards, barely avoiding the strike while her eyes widened.
“Kuzuha! Do something! She’s too close! I was brought on to deal with Towa specifically!”
Kuzuha shrugged.
“Oh hell no. Fighting the Nakiri Ayame? That’s way above my paygrade. That’s what we had Mikoto for, remember?”
“How did you get hired?!”
“I’m a better negotiator than you, Ms. shoot-first-ask-questions-later! I just wasn’t expecting Coco to be hostile!”
Ririmu rolled her eyes, and then unfurled her wings, jumping up into the air.
“Fine! Make me do things myself!”
She then charged at the underworld house through the second story window.
Ayame looked up, realizing that she had no way to fly.
Ayame and Ollie turned around, and then once again swung their blades at the remaining summoned monsters.
The window shattered. Ririmu looked around, and spotted Kanata.
“Well, I’ll get one of the angels, anyway.”
“Oh no you won’t.”
Out of nowhere, she was sent to the floor by a powerful punch from Kiryu Coco.
Ririmu barely had time to think before Kanata walked up to the devil and picked her up.
Coco grinned.
“Goodbye, motherfucker!”
Kanata then threw her right back out the window with rather impressive velocity.
Coco laughed, while A-chan grinned.
Another voice joined the conversation.
“Well, this is going just wonderfully.”
It was Tokoyami Towa.
“Sorry for responding late to the summoning; I had good reason for it. I know we can win this fight, but the truth is, we have to run. I know it looks like we’re winning. And we kind of are, but the fact of the matter is that Ririmu is the kind of devil who’s spiteful enough that she might try something really drastic later. Mostly because me and her have a bit of a history, so as much of an advantage I theoretically have over her I don’t actually want to fight her. I suspect she’s holding back to deal with me specifically.”
A-chan raised an eyebrow.
“What happened between the two of you?”
“Ririmu was one of Akuma’s former close servants. She didn’t forgive me for the fact that Akuma went out of his way to give me...well, ‘preferential treatment’ is probably a strong term for it, but he is responsible for my devil ascension. Little known fact: devils aren’t actually immune to pain. Don’t ask me how I know. She knows where we live now, so we have to run anyway.”
Coco frowned.
“We’re just gonna let her win?”
Towa shrugged.
“Devil’s code: do whatever it takes to survive - so to speak - and that means knowing when not to fight. My instinct is telling me that engaging Ririmu directly is not going to go well, because she wants to fight me. Smart devils only want to take engagements with favorable results. And if she takes me out then - as much as I hate to say it - I think that ends badly for all of us. Ayame’s the only other truly feared demon among the rest of us, and she’s currently pulling that weight very hard, from what I’m hearing going on outside. I think I’ve scared Mikoto for now, but if Ririmu tells her she’s dealt with me, then we’re back to square zero.”
Sora drew a sharp breath.
“Where can we go that would be hidden from her?”
Towa smiled.
“I actually know someone who could help. That’s why I was late.”
And with that, they moved to the backdoor of the house.
Up in Heaven, in a sanctuary that belonged only to a seraph, Moira stood, contemplating her next course of action.
Things are getting interesting down there.
It might be time for me to set the next part of the plan into action.
The escaping group consisted of Sora, A-chan, Kanata, Coco, and Towa.
Choco walked out to meet them.
“I have some favors that I can call in from mid-underworld, so I’ll help you guys escape.”
She spread her wings.
Towa smiled.
“I’ll take anything I can get, really. Only problem is that walking into the city of the demons with two angels in tow will be slightly difficult. There’s no way the gates won’t have someone looking out for them, if they got Ririmu to help hunt us down.”
Coco grinned.
“I’ve got a better idea. Towa, Watame, A-chan, feel free to ride on me.”
And then she transformed into her dragon form.
They took flight, headed downwards.
Meanwhile, Ririmu was starting to get frustrated, mostly because the three people trying to attack her, which would be Ollie, Ayame, and Calliope, were all definitely not in the ‘former mortal’ category unless you counted Ollie, and thus were all in the category of people that she could not incapacitate via inflicting pain in its purest form to them. She didn’t have a variation of the pain beam for demons, and even if she did that wouldn’t work on a grim reaper, and even if she had an answer for that Ollie just plain lacked pain receptors within her nervous system.
The air was the only place to stay for now. She could keep summoning monsters from up here.
Okay, where’s Towa? I still need to zap her, because that’s really all I’m here for. We needed the devil - me - to take out the other devil. What’s up?
She then spotted someone who had wings made out of fire approaching her.
“Question 1: Can you not even give me the air to think?”
Kiara took a position opposite Ririmu.
“Nope, sorry.”
“Question 2: Are you a native underworlder?”
“Nope, I’m a-”
And, as Kiara found out immediately thereafter, it is very hard to remain in flight while convulsing in pain due to having a current of dark magic running directly through one’s nerves and pain receptors. As she was hit by Ririmu’s red beam, she lost altitude and fell to the ground.
Calliope ran over to her body, panicking over Kiara’s condition, while Ririmu shrugged, looking around.
Oh, huh, the reaper's actually worried. Honestly, it’s kind of cute, but I still need to deal with the real threats here. I suppose I can just wait until Mikoto turns up again, and then take the house while she deals with Nakiri.
And then she spotted Coco’s dragon form flying away, opposite the house, with Towa riding on top of her.
Not even going to wait. Wait, is Towa running from me? Does she know that I’ve specifically prepared for this duel?
Ollie and Ayame had cleaned up the rest of the monsters, but they couldn’t fly. Ririmu, on the other hand, possessed a pair of red bat-like wings, and she could very much fly.
She had her real target in her sights, now, alongside two angels flying beside her as well as one winged demon.
Flying in the direction of Coco and Towa - in fact, the dragon had three people riding her, along with three people flying with her - she got closer, aiming her pitchfork at Towa, and then got zapped by a bolt of lightning from Towa, who had gotten up and was now aiming her own pitchfork at the other devil.
Ririmu considered her options, and quickly fired a red beam of concentrated pain at Coco, with the intention of downing the dragon instead - who was a larger target.
It failed to connect, not because it missed, or even because it was intercepted, but because the beam fizzled out of existence.
What?
And then she noticed that one of the two angels flying had turned around, though still keeping her momentum.
Sora had one hand extended, and had casted a suppression field, entirely fizzling the beam.
Ririmu fired again, only for the beam to fizzle just like before.
Why is angel magic this stupidly broken?! What am I supposed to do against that?!
Rather than turning around, which would’ve been the smart option, Ririmu instead charged forward, intent on getting closer to fight. While on the way, she summoned a pair of winged monsters to help chase down her target.
Sora adjusted her flight path upwards, to gain height over Ririmu as the devil approached. While doing this, she raised her hands, seemingly unsure of what she was doing.
Ririmu used the opportunity to get closer, alongside both of her minions.
I’m just going to assume the pain-beam doesn’t work on angels. They’re probably like demons or something. I don’t know.
She raised her pitchfork, and then Sora extended her hands.
What followed was a massive shockwave made out of angelic magic that slammed into Ririmu and her two minions. The minions were hit so hard that they outright disintegrated as they were hit; as for Ririmu herself, she simply got launched downwards at terminal velocity, landing with such a speed as to leave a crater where she hit the ground due to the force of impact.
Sora regrouped with her friends, and then unusually landed on top of Coco.
“Coco...do you have room for a fourth person? I’m...I’m feeling a little off from that.”
“Sure.”
Kanata thought about it for a moment.
Something’s off about that.
Towa pointed downwards.
“I’m going to call in a few favours. Coco, do you see the complex of buildings there?”
The dragon nodded her head.
“Yeah.”
“There’s an underground complex of tunnels down there; I have a contact down there - made very recently, in fact - who says she’ll help us stay hidden for a bit.”
Choco nodded.
“And I know a few demons around that area - I’ll be able to call in a few favors to keep us underground for a little while. It should be fairly smooth sailing once we’re underground.”
In an office in the Afterlife Administration, a redheaded angel looked over a few documents fairly casually. It was Kurumi, the Absolute Angel.
Why did Amane-san decide to learn the administrative gateway spell now of all times? I can just summon her if necessary. I mean, she should know it since she’s a ranked administrator; she’s an archangel within trial duties. Still, now seems like a weird time.
Ririmu extracted herself from the crater she had left in the ground.
“You’re not getting away that easily!”
“Oh, I think she is.”
Ririmu turned around.
Mori Calliope and Takanashi Kiara were both there.
“How did you catch up?!”
Calliope shrugged.
“I’m a reaper. I can manifest myself wherever I need to be. Kiara just flew - she’s a fast flyer. After setting herself on fire and deliberately triggering a reincarnation. She’s still a bit mad about that ‘inflicting pain in its purest form’ thing, by the way.”
Ririmu raised her hand, conjuring a magical barrier.
Calliope sighed, and swung her scythe through it, impaling Ririmu.
“You saw our fight with Akuma, so I have no idea how you could not be aware of my ability to ignore barriers. Yes, you’ll come back, but you aren’t coming back today.”
“Oh,” she said, gasping in pain, “COME ON!”
And then fell to the ground.
Sora and the rest of the members running with her - A-chan, Choco, and all of Generation 4 sans Luna - entered into the building that connected the tunnel network that Choco told them about.
Choco and Towa walked ahead of the rest of the group.
“We’ll talk to get access to the underground network.”
They walked up to a few other demons, and then Towa proceeded to open up a large panel on the wall, revealing nothing but darkness.
Coco blinked.
“Are we supposed to find your contact while entirely blind?”
Sora closed her eyes.
Her wings lit up with a powerful sky-blue glow.
“I’ll light the way, then.”
The group entered into the dark tunnels.
Rather unusually, while Archangel Kurumi was busy looking over her case files while in her office, another figure entered the room.
It was Moira.
Kurumi raised an eyebrow.
“Seraph Moira, Goddess of Destiny. What is it you want with me?”
“Let’s just say that things are probably going to get a little interesting around here.”
Within the dark tunnels, the group continued walking, under the light of Sora’s spell.
The fact that her light was focused on her made A-chan realize that, for whatever reason, Sora was breathing very heavily.
“Sora-chan, are you alright?”
“I’m fine.”
Her steps seemed to be awfully shaky, as if she was having trouble supporting her own weight. A-chan, not to be deterred, rather casually walked up beside Sora.
“If you need to take a break, we can do so.”
“It’s fine, it’s just that...my lungs are burning. It actually hurts to breathe. But our safety is more important for now; don’t slow down for me.”
“We’re actually pretty safe down here.”
Everyone present turned their heads to face the speaker: Mano Aloe, who was smirking.
“Apparently you guys need help disappearing for a little while. Thankfully I know a thing or two about that. Also, please save anything you want to say to me relating to my time in the mortal realm until after we’ve made it to the safehouse. We need to get there first, and I don’t think you know the tunnel networks that well. Let’s worry about disappearing you guys first.”
Coco shrugged.
“Mostly just Kanata, Sora, and A-chan; they aren’t from around here. Watame too, now that I think about it. Those four are actually from Heaven. It’s a long story.”
“I know, actually. The angel wings kind of give it away. That’s why you need to be out of prying eyes; thankfully this tunnel network is such a convoluted mess that even if you know someone’s gone in here they’re as good as lost. If you’re all still up to walking, let’s keep going.”
Moira smirked.
“I’ll admit, what I’m doing probably counts as an abuse of my ability to influence fate, but I’ve spent thousands of years being the ‘reasonable’ seraph so I feel like I’m owed an allowance or two.”
Kurumi sighed.
“If I’m allowed to speak freely: could you at least not do it to an integral system of justice? It makes these things much messier.”
“I promise you that I do not have any preemptive pardons in the near future.”
“But let me guess: a trial or two for which you already know the outcome.”
“Already knowing the outcome of a trial does not mean I have necessarily predestined the outcome. It just means I’m very good at foresight. I will not force your hand in any manner.”
She paused.
“The only thing you really need to know is that the nameless one isn’t watching anything that happens in your particular department of the administration today. For now, your only supervisor is me; your verdicts are officially your own to make.”
By the time they reached the end of the tunnels, Sora was, despite her claims that she was entirely capable of walking on her own, gradually weakening in her stride over the journey, leaning her weight onto A-chan on one side and Watame on the other.
They had reached the end of the tunnel that they were currently going through. Aloe proceeded to slide off an otherwise unmarked wall to reveal a well-lit room.
“Here we go. The tunnels are protected from most kinds of scrying spells, too. The only way to find somebody down in the tunnels is through actually searching the tunnels. And that’s assuming you know all of the secret doors. Nobody truly does; not even I, who spent quite a while hiding down here, know all of them.”
The room was, of all things, a fairly comfortable living room. At the reveal of light, Sora dismissed her glow spell.
She also looked very tired.
“There’s more than one exit, so even if we’ve somehow been tracked we can still get out quickly.”
She pointed to a short hallway.
“Bedroom’s that way, and since you, Sora...senpai? I don’t really know, but you do not look in the best of shape right now. I dunno if angel biology requires rest or not, but it looks like it does to me.”
Kanata replied: “It doesn’t normally. I’m feeling just fine, honestly.”
Aloe shrugged.
“Mostly I’m just using my own eyes.”
Sora nodded, and followed Aloe’s directions to a bed, followed by A-chan, who looked worried, and Choco, who looked extremely worried.
When she reached the bed, she didn’t so much lie down so much as she outright collapsed into it.
Choco drew a sharp breath.
“...I think underworld affliction is real.”
Notes:
(1) Yes, that's a HoloGra reference.
Only took 7 chapters to get to the major Hell arc showdown rather than 14.
And yes, Underworld Affliction is real. The interesting thing about Underworld Affliction, in retrospect at least, is that it was revealed in exactly the opposite way of Heavenly Realm Sickness (Ayame's disease from 'Friends in the Sky'), where I deliberately avoided saying anything that explicitly revealed it while gradually building up to the moment it became real. Underworld Affliction, by contrast, was deliberately mentioned multiple times, but had no presence in the story until suddenly it came to hit all at once.
There is an explanation, though if you look at the progression, I don't necessarily believe it's impossible to deduce what the mechanism behind it is. It'll be revealed next chapter anyway.
Chapter 23: The Healer Stalks
Summary:
A few enlightening conversations commence.
Notes:
Title Reference: Robert "Bobby" Prince - The Healer Stalks (From Doom 2 OST)
Another classic DOOM track (this one from the sequel).
Given that the feature characters are Kanata and Choco, it seemed fitting. It’s admittedly a fairly long exposition chapter without much action, but that's because the Hell arc's wrapping up in not too long from now, which is to say that the next chapter is either another talk chapter OR it's gonna get really crazy again. I actually don't have much of a chapter buffer at the moment.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sora woke up, feeling a noticeable amount of physical pain.
Just...relax. This isn’t that bad...
Her eyes then widened, because the realization that she actually felt in pain was a rather large revelation: it was the first time since becoming an angel (1) that she had actually felt any. Even being blasted directly by the nameless one’s light beam hadn’t actually hurt all that much; while it certainly hit hard, in retrospect she handled it just fine.
This was much less okay in comparison, and it was actually bad enough that Sora was already mentally rejecting the idea of actually wanting to get out of bed.
And then her mind caught up to the fact that she didn’t recognize the bed she had fallen into.
Oh right, we finally got out of the tunnels, and into Aloe’s safehouse...I need to thank her.
“Welcome to being awake.”
“Oh. Hello, A-chan. I’m feeling...okay, I think.”
Even as Sora spoke those words, her voice was weak enough that A-chan just gave Sora an honest look of pure disbelief.
I think I could’ve said that better.
A-chan sighed, and then continued speaking.
“You collapsed basically the instant we got here. Everyone was worried, for multiple reasons. Choco in particular, since in theory Kanata will be dealing with this at some point. She has a pretty strong theory, but she doesn’t want to run any medical tests without your permission. Kanata, Coco, Watame, and Towa are around the safehouse; Aloe’s out at the moment due to being the only person who isn’t known to be working with us.”
“Where’s Choco, then?”
The voice of the demon made her presence readily apparent.
“I’m right here.”
Sora turned over in bed, and, yes, sitting beside the bed in a chair, carrying writing utensils and some papers was none other than the demonic nurse Yuzuki Choco.
Choco asked fairly bluntly: “Sora-senpai, it’s a bit awkward to ask so soon after you wake up, but do you consent to me running a lot of magical medical tests on you while we’re here? Most of them will be while you’re asleep. I have a theory on exactly what Underworld Affliction is, but I’d like to confirm it.”
Sora blinked.
“Go ahead. I’m actually feeling remarkably weak at the moment. And in a lot of pain, which is weird.”
She breathed rather sharply, as if just to demonstrate what she meant. A-chan, in response, also drew a quick breath, more out of nerves than out of pain.
Choco frowned.
“To make it worse, we do not have any means whatsoever of helping your condition; demon biology and angel biology are very different. The main thing was trying to figure out how Sora succumbed to this before Kanata did.”
A-chan frowned, looking at Sora with a look of pure concern on her face.
“I guess I should just rest...”
A-chan just looked at her.
“‘I guess’? Sora-chan, you are not going anywhere without a miracle, given how good a job you’ve done today in convincing me you’re feeling well, which is to say: not at all. Let alone with the whole ‘being hunted down by demons’ issue at present.”
As if to make a point, she then laid herself down into the bed beside Sora.
Choco smiled.
“I won’t be as harsh towards my senpai, but I will say this: no more using your magic. At all. It’s almost certainly connected to the issue at hand.”
Despite her apparent professionalism, internally she was grinning at how adorable the sight of Sora and A-chan together in bed was.
“Coco, you really don’t have to do this.”
“But I want to. If you don’t want me to, just say no. Or grab me, given your grip strength is enough that I’ll feel it.”
As of currently, both Kanata and Coco were sitting on the couch in the living room, with Kanata’s small figure leaning into and practically being wrapped around by Coco’s larger body, with Coco curling her tail around the angel.
As embarrassed as Kanata was, the issue was that Coco wasn’t actually wrong; the angel did enjoy resting by relaxing her body directly into the dragon’s. The main issue was that both a devil and a sheep were watching the interaction, and Kanata knew just as well as they did that she was most likely never going to live this down. Towa had a surprisingly devilish smirk on her face, and Watame a glowing smile that everyone knew wasn’t quite as innocent as it appeared.
“I swear to some deity that I’m going to make everyone here forget about this moment.”
Laughter erupted from everyone present, including one Mano Aloe, who had entered via opening up a hidden wall panel, walking through it into the living room, and then closing it again.
Kanata facepalmed at realizing that Aloe was present.
“Can we just forget this ever happened?”
Towa’s smirk deepened.
“I’ll remember this moment for as long as I possibly can. I’m a devil, after all.”
Aloe laughed.
“Hey, treasure memories like this. Most demons would kill to keep their happiest memories. Well, as much as one can kill in a realm where nobody stays dead. Demons really care about keeping their personal sense of identity.”
Kanata blinked.
Huh.
Aloe continued speaking.
“That being said, I believe we’re overdue for a reunion of sorts, as unfortunate as the circumstances may be.”
And with that, she knocked on the bedroom door, before walking in.
About a minute later, she walked back out, she made a “come in” gesture to the four members of hololive’s fourth generation present, who all followed into the bedroom. Sora was still in bed, while A-chan had since gotten up.
Aloe smiled, turning to the seven other people in the room.
“It’s definitely a bit cramped with eight of us here, but well, I do want to have a moment to talk. Absent anything else, I just feel bad by cutting off your opportunity to say anything back to me due to the circumstances. If you have anything you want to say, now’s probably the time.”
Towa smiled.
“I’m really sorry we never got to sing together. You would’ve been great. I suppose we can do that in Hell, assuming that we’re still able to get away from the guys chasing us down.”
Most of the room was silent, but tears formed on most of the members’ eyes.
Towa continued speaking, as if on behalf of the group.
“I’m...I’m really amazed by you. You’re a good demon, Aloe. You absolutely didn’t deserve any of what happened to you, and to be honest, we didn’t deserve this act of kindness.”
Aloe smiled.
“I only did what any other member of hololive would’ve done in my position.”
A-chan replied to the comment, somewhat in disbelief.
“You’re not a hololive member, though. And that’s the thing; it is not unfair to say that hololive failed you, for all intents and purposes. Sure, your departure was brought about by outside influences, but at the end of the day we didn’t do all that much to protect you.”
Choco continued speaking, echoing the sentiment.
“You’re a demon, Aloe, and often that means being more than a little vindictive. I don’t think you understand what you could’ve done to us; we don’t know the tunnels. You could’ve led us right into our capture if you wished. Given our failure, you’d even have ample motivation. Demons, as a species, don’t tend to be quick to forget. Lord knows that if we ever betrayed Ayame, we’d almost certainly A: get a taste of her actual demon side, and B: regret it as she messed with us for the next hundred or so years.”
Coco went next.
“You frankly saved our asses back there. You either want to leave us in your debt, or you are an outrageously idealistic believer in the hololive dream, and somehow despite the fact you’re part of a demonic species I don’t think it’s the first one. It’s not like we’ve even told you we’re leaving the door open for you to sing with us again.”
She then turned around to face her friends, and fake-whispered very loudly.
“We’re doing that, right?”
The rest of the room, Aloe included, laughed.
Aloe smiled.
“I guess it’s because, had it all happened again with you knowing it was coming, it would’ve never happened. Mistakes happen. And, while there’s certainly reasons to be thankful, don’t be too quick: I’ve really just delayed the inevitable capture. I said that they’d have to search the tunnels because they can’t scry it automatically, but if they’re that determined to capture you they might actually do that. I know a few other secret doors, but there’s less certainty about them actually leading anywhere safe.”
A-chan frowned.
“Well, we’ll take what we can get for now.”
Up in Heaven, Moira and Kurumi spoke.
Kurumi looked annoyed, while Moira had an utterly insufferable smirk on her face.
“Moira, understand that I do not approve of your meddling anymore than I do of the nameless one. It so happens that I agree with your motives a lot more than I do the nameless one, but the fact of the matter is that your methods are actually arguably less lawful. You know how I am about that.”
“Look, I know you’re not the happiest about what I did with the trials, but I did not actually intend to break justice that hard. If anything, I just felt that the pardon happened to be a nice way to correct mistakes that were made the first time you judged that particular set of souls.”
Kurumi sighed.
“If you want to file an appeal on their behalf, you can do that and let the system handle it on its own, but then again, I get the slight feeling that you don’t actually trust me.”
Moira smiled pleasantly.
“I trust you, but I don’t really believe in you all that much. I trust the hololive members, but again, I don’t necessarily believe all that much in their capabilities. It just so happens that I appreciate what they stand for, and I can work with what they’re doing. I think, just like you strongly do, that they’ve made a mistake in opposing a seraph. It just happens that I don’t believe it’s a total mistake. I think much good can come from all of this. It also just happens that I need to wait for Sora to get back up to Heaven.”
Kurumi paused.
“Wait, back up to Heaven?”
“It’s very hard to hide from the nameless one in his home realm; this was easier. Now, that being said, they’re going many places, and let’s just say it’s probably for the best that I start preparing my office for a little discussion with Sora. It’s not going to be a very fun discussion for either of us, and much more to the point she’s not appealing her trial. At all. I am selecting your next set of trials, and yes, there’s four of them, and I believe you know all of them to a certain extent.”
Kurumi lowered her head to her desk.
“Why me?”
“You’re one of the few people who actually has studied underworld beings, and thus you would know that angels and devils aren’t all that different. I believe you’ve even said that to Calliope. And also because you’re actually very good at what you do.”
“Somehow, this does not fill me with great joy. Though, yes, I suppose my record has been, if nothing else, quoted as ‘frustratingly correct’, which I suppose I will not argue - I deal with legal consequences of laws, not with the emotional consequences of them.”
“That’s why you’ll be perfect for this. I promise you this: I will not personally influence any of your next four trials. The only thing you need to remember is that the nameless one isn’t watching your verdicts; you’re solely under my jurisdiction. I will not judge you on your verdicts; you are free to make every verdict solely at your own discretion.”
Sora woke up, once again with both A-chan and Choco beside the bed, alongside a bunch of medical equipment that Sora didn’t recognize. This time, Aloe and four out of the five members of hololive’s fourth generation were present, crowding the room.
Sora whined, waking up to her body being a little weaker and a lot more in pain than she would’ve liked.
“Everything hurts. Just...give me a moment.”
Choco spoke.
“Alright. I’ve figured out what the whole deal with Underworld Affliction is. Figured it out while you were asleep. What’s interesting is that it made me realize that I was wrong the entire time. There is no underworld-based disease that’s aimed at making angels sick.”
Sora blinked.
“What is it, then?”
“It’s an entirely magical curse. Technically speaking, it affects everyone, devil, demon, angel, and everyone else between those extremes. It just so happens angels are the only ones who can be hurt by the curse.”
“What? Why?”
“The curse doesn’t affect angels at all. It affects angelic magic, and does...well, actually a lot of things, all at once. Kanata, you need to hear this as well.”
Kanata blinked.
“I guess that makes sense, given I’m an angel. If I were to take a guess, I would say that the curse averts our ability to restore magic. Is that right?”
Choco nodded.
“That’s a fairly good guess, but it’s also wrong. If that was what it did, Sora would still be just fine - well, maybe without her magic - but she’s dead tired and also in a lot of pain, which running out of magic alone can’t explain. You are on the correct train of logic, however.”
She took a moment to breathe, and then continued speaking.
“It takes the mechanisms of angelic magic and corrupts them instead. Rather than refilling with angelic magic, it instead restores your energy with magic rather profoundly from the exact opposite end of the spectrum, which essentially feedbacks the user and burns them from the inside out, in addition to not actually restoring their magic.”
Most of the room looked horrified aside from the two demons present.
A-chan looked back to the currently lying down Sora.
“And this is why Kanata hasn’t been affected. She hasn’t used her magic at all since getting here.”
“Bingo, and it actually goes one level further than this. Let’s rewind to that battle with Ririmu. Sora, in order, fired off a suppression field - twice - then an aimed telekinetic blast attack that was way higher powered than it actually needed to be, and then used a long-lasting light spell to make sure the paths to the safehouse were lit. All of those were useful, but it means that, as the curse reacts to angelic magic, well...”
Sora frowned.
“By using more and more magic, then the curse starts filling in more and more corrupted magic, with the reaction getting continuously stronger as my own angelic magic is essentially turned against its user. I’ve been using way more magic than Kanata, which is why I’m bedridden and she isn’t.”
Choco nodded.
“Exactly. And this means you actually get hit twice, because you don’t have a limiter to prevent you from overusing your abilities, which means that you’re likely to use way more power than necessary, and thus continue being a catalyst for a reaction with your own angel body being one of the reactants. There’s only one issue, which is that I can’t figure out why angelic flight doesn’t trigger the response.”
Kanata answered.
“It might. Angels are just naturally resilient - that’s one of the blessings, even - and flight magic is one of the most efficient angelic magic uses as far as our abilities go, so the effects wouldn’t be noticed. I suppose the other issue is that, as we are the underworld, there’s not much hope for a karmic restore.”
And now it was Choco’s turn to be confused.
“Karmic restore?”
And even more surprisingly, Towa answered.
“Theoretical devil technique that angels might actually do because angels, you know, have a baseline level of respect and trust for each other that devils really don’t.”
“Oh?”
“Devils are powered by karmic energy. Almost entirely negative karmic energy, the kind that we harvest from souls of violent sinners, but that’s what empowers us. We can harvest karma for our own devil energy, but we can also move it around. In theory, and I stress that because it has never actually been done, it should be possible to transfer karmic energy from one devil unto another. The problem is that the restore, if it were to work with any efficiency whatsoever, requires both parties to work together. Devils are, uh, not big on that. I imagine angels actually do occasionally do the transfer of energy because, again, they probably trust each other.”
Choco pointed out the issue.
“There’s not exactly a lot of positive karma in the underworld. Demon society tends to promote giving in your vices, and thinking in self-centered manners that aren’t generally conducive to an actual, positive-thinking society.”
Towa shrugged.
“And devils, by definition, can’t be positive. There’s a reason it’s only happened once, and I still can’t explain it.”
The rest of the room stared at her.
“Yes, it’s me. In theory, I’m actually capable of karma transferring with an angel in a non-harmful manner. I don’t really want to risk the cross-species boundary if I can avoid it; angels and devils are naturally rather different beings. Kanata’s magic - okay, Sora’s magic - is light-based and generally favours inner strength while most magic uses are utility spells. Sora had one combat spell, and that was the blast wave. Otherwise it was just the anti-magic thing, flight magic, and light spells. In comparison, I’m physically much weaker while wielding a list of spells that’s either A: entirely designed for combat scenarios or B: contract-writing magic. We’re pretty different.”
She sighed.
“That aside, Choco’s right. Well, I dunno about the hololive demons - maybe Choco and Ayame are positive; karma-positive demons are rare but they do happen.”
Choco chuckled.
“Consider my appearance, and the fact that Lust is generally considered a sin. And just in case you aren’t aware: Ayame’s 1500 years old. She’s mellowed out a lot since her earlier days - she was a real terror a few hundred years ago; those swords are not for show. She happens to also be fairly practical; hololive was the first environment she’d been in for which being a genuinely good person was simply much easier than not. Hell, even I didn’t entirely drop my roots when I joined hololive, as you might be aware.”
Most of the room laughed at that.
Aloe added: “Before anyone asks me, let’s just, uh, not go there.”
Sora paused.
“So, what’s the plan?”
Kanata took a breath, and then answered.
“I’ll eventually open a portal back to administration, and then we’ll get back to the in-between from there. Given the problems related to Underworld Affliction, this means, rather unfortunately, I can only make one attempt at casting the spell. More importantly, and I know some of you will disagree with me on doing this, but I’m actually in contact with Kurumi. She says she has four trials coming up in a couple of days from now, so we should be able to sneak by, if we time this right. I haven’t told her that we’re in Hell; I think she believes we’re still in the in-between.”
The entire rest of the room jaw-dropped while Coco grinned.
“That’s rather unangelike of you. I’ll support you wholeheartedly.”
A-chan smiled.
“Then we’ll rest for now. Specifically, Sora will rest. Doctor Choco’s orders. And my orders, too.”
Notes:
(1) Technically she’s only mostly an angel (missing limiter and thus her actual full ascension), but we’re counting it here.
Chapter 24: Dark Halls
Summary:
Escape.
Notes:
Title Reference: Robert “Bobby” Prince - Dark Halls (From DOOM (1993) OST)
Sorry for taking so long on this one; I’ve...not been terribly productive as of recently. In general, I’ve come to take any chapter that doesn’t end on a direct cliffhanger as an excuse to take a short break from writing.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It had been a few days since the group had arrived at Aloe's safehouse.
Sora had physically recovered some of her strength, to the point where her natural blessing of resilience had made her feel almost normal once again. That said, ‘normal’ was a very relative term, and she was a little tired of feeling continuously tired, as if an eternity of pushing herself too hard had come all crashing down at once.
Still, she once again could walk, and that was nice.
The living room was relatively populated, with Coco currently curled up around Kanata on the couch much to the latter’s embarrassment, as well as Towa sitting beside the two of them, casually staring at her phone with a relatively passive interest on whatever was on it. On a chair was Watame, who mostly seemed to find the scene amusing, and Choco was leaning on one of the walls. A-chan, who was seemingly watching over the group, smiled upon seeing Sora awake and walking again.
“You seem to be doing better-”
Rather suddenly, Aloe entered, as she usually did, by opening up a hidden door in the living room wall, walking through it, and then closing it. She then turned around, raised her hand, and then some mysterious red runes appeared briefly on the door, before disappearing.
Aloe then turned around to the now present Sora.
“I wasn’t expecting you to be up, but I suppose a pleasant surprise is a pleasant surprise. How are you feeling?”
Sora sighed.
“Tired, but like...human tired, not cursed tired. Thanks for taking us in; I know this place is too small for eight people.”
Aloe smirked.
“Yeah, curses suck like that. Glad to see you’re doing...well, better, anyway. And to be honest, this place is too large for one person, so I don’t mind.”
Sora paused, thinking about Aloe for a moment.
“What’s with the runes on the door?”
The demon girl shrugged.
“Sealing spell. Just a little something to keep outsiders from running into us too frequently. There’s no good way to put this, so I’ll say it like this: we’re being chased. It’s undeniable; I’ve been running into demons in the tunnels who appear to be searching for something, and I’m beginning to suspect it’s you. The seal will keep the door in a condition such that only I can open it from the outside, unless they have a seal breaker or someone on the inside. Since none of you who followed know the technique - well, Choco might but I haven’t asked - it’s fairly likely they won’t have anyone capable of breaching the door, since they likely won’t have a reason to; they’re much more likely to bring someone who’s more trained in finding hidden doors, since there’s so many around here.”
Sora sighed.
“Thanks. I know it’s probably not fun.”
Aloe shrugged.
“Nothing I haven’t done before. I’ve always had a talent for attracting less than wanted attention to myself. I wish I didn’t, but I very unfortunately do have a talent for it.”
A-chan sighed.
“Well, as unfortunate as it is, ever since we died, Sora’s also been remarkably good at it. I really wish she wasn’t, but, well, here we are. It’s a long story, but there’s a reason we’re in Hell. I do see why Coco would bring up there being some nefarious reason for you helping us; we haven’t done anything to deserve it.”
Aloe smirked.
“Hey, if anything, it’s nice being able to use a very specialized set of skills for something that benefits someone else. It’s just unfortunate that you got the attention of some much more dedicated hunters; this might actually be outside my level of disappearing competence. This is why I’ve been out of the house; I’ve been laying down an escape plan so we have somewhere else to run, whenever you’re ready.”
Sora and A-chan both blinked, and Coco asked the implied question.
“What makes you think this location is compromised already?”
As if to answer the question by demonstration, Choco whispered, while putting one ear to the wall:
“They’re outside right now, in fact. They just can’t get in.”
Everyone else in the room widened their eyes.
Aloe breathed in sharply, before whispering.
“We’ll go as soon as the coast is clear. Anyone not from Hell, go hide in the bedroom.”
The members that weren’t from Heaven did as they were told.
And with that, she waited a few minutes, opened the door, walked out, and then closed and re-sealed the door.
Yuzuki Choco, putting her ear to the wall, continued listening in on the conversation.
Aloe’s voice went first.
“What are you guys here for? There’s nothing down here.”
A voice Choco didn’t recognize responded.
“We’re looking for someone. They were last seen down here.”
“Well, you’ve found my little safehouse. Now get out, I don’t like visitors. Who are you looking for, anyway?”
“Well that’s the funny thing. We’re actually looking for angels, as ridiculous as that sounds.”
“Oh, them. I actually saw where they went. I’d rather you not bother me, but you’re gonna, I’ll just tell you to go down another two floors; from there, go west. I’ll admit that’s what I know; you have fun checking the dozens of secret doors down there.”
A few minutes passed, and then once again, Aloe entered the room.
“Let’s run.”
This time, it was Coco who had lit up the tunnels with ambient fire magic. They couldn’t afford to make Sora use her abilities; even though she was once again walking, they knew that she wasn’t anywhere close to peak performance again.
Aloe decided to elaborate on where they were going.
“We’re gonna switch networks.”
Coco blinked.
“Switch networks?”
Aloe replied.
“The underworld city’s tunnel system is made out of like seven different networks that are mostly though not entirely disconnected from each other. They all connect at one central area which theoretically means we could avoid going to the surface, but the problem is we can’t do that, because the central connection area is almost certainly going to be watched. We don’t have many other options; which means the only other way is to go to the surface level. And, if we’re forced to do that, then the only thing we want to do is go as far as possible from the city before we surface. These tunnels thankfully go fairly far; as long as we keep going, we should basically exit the core of the city. At that point, we’ll transfer networks from the surface region and hopefully lose your pursuers.”
A-chan’s voice replied to the statement nervously.
“I do not like the tone of the word ‘hopefully’ in there.”
“Look, if they’ve recruited seal busting demons for this, it has officially exceeded anything that I’ve had to get away with, in this realm or in the mortal realm. I just have to get away from other demons - well, not just demons - being assholes; but from the looks of it you have an organized ring after you, and that’s probably outside of what I can handle.”
Sora smiled.
“Well, I’m choosing to believe in you, even if it’s for something unusual.”
After what felt like and probably was hours, Aloe raised her hand and stopped the group.
“Alright, here we are. End of the tunnel. If we can keep going we’ll enter another tunnel and be able to connect to a different underground tunnel network. The nice thing is that basically any demon who uses the far reaches of the network tends to be the solitary type who will leave you alone as long as you do the same. Are we all ready to make a run for it?”
Sora nodded. To be honest, she wasn’t well enough to make a long sprint, but it was looking like there were few other options; physically pushing it was all she probably could do.
And so, all eight of them ran out of the tunnels, preparing for the worst. It was as Aloe said: they were now on the surface, and from the looks of it, in a location pretty remote in comparison to where they entered. Nobody was looking for them.
Still, the run was nerve-wracking; they were badly exposed, without cover; if anyone spotted them and cared to chase them then they would lose the possibility of entirely outwitting their pursuers.
And with that, unusually, while Kanata mostly used her wings to hover quickly, she took her phone out, checking it unusually actively, and then put it away.
So far, it was going perfectly. There were a few other demons afoot, but most of them simply ignored them, or at worst, gave a passing glance to the unusual appearance of a pair of angels. As Aloe said, demons that lived out here had a much more live-and-let-live approach to life; that’s why they chose to hang out around the underground network, where few would find them.
Sora was regretting the decision to say she was ready to sprint; the fact of the matter is that she had very much not regained her full strength and was now physically having trouble making the dash for it.
I can’t slow the rest of them down. Just keep focusing on moving.
And, just like Aloe had said, they reached the entrance of another tunnel, with an ominous door closed.
“Here it is. Keep going down this tunnel, and it should connect us to where we need to go.”
She opened the door.
Standing behind them was Ririmu, wearing a sinister grin on her face.
“Gotcha.”
Notes:
And yes, part of the delay was that I didn’t want to release this chapter without the next in the pipeline, because I did just end it on a rather large and imposing cliffhanger moment.
It’s also why this chapter is shorter than my usual fare; the next chapter is a fair bit longer, mostly because a lot more actually happens. It’ll be posted tomorrow.
And yes, the Hell arc is almost at its conclusion.
Chapter 25: Upshift
Summary:
“Get away from here!”
Notes:
Title Reference: Iriss - Upshift
Welcome to the end of the Hell arc. It’s not impossible that more chapters won’t take place down here, but the arc finishes in this chapter.
As far as chapter names go, “Upshift” might be a bit on the literal side.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Aloe immediately turned around.
“Get away from here!”
And that was as far as she got; as she finished the sentence a glowing sword made out of some sort of magical energy was sticking directly through her body from behind.
She didn’t have much time to realize that fact, however, as the blade was retracted, and then Ririmu raised her hands, blasting Aloe several feet behind the rest of the hololive members still standing as they watched in horror. She didn’t get up from the impact.
“I’m...sorry.”
They all knew they didn’t have time to observe the horrid scene; Ririmu was once again on their tail.
That being said, Towa wasn’t interested in running away. She stood her ground, and looked poised to do precisely the opposite.
“Hey, Ririmu, can we just talk for a moment? You know, stop yourself before you do anything you really regret. You’re alone, and you’re probably not the most powerful person here. Hell, you might not even be the second strongest; you saw what happened when you picked a fight with the angels, and we’ve got two of ‘em here. Can I request you sign a non-aggression contract? It’ll be easier for both of us. Oh yeah, and you’re speaking to the devil who led the effort to down Akuma earlier this year; you’ve gotta know this won’t end well for you. And if you dare to attack my friends, you know that’s pushing the same button that led me to fight a bloody stalemate against Akuma, and I only had Ayame helping me that time.”
Ririmu paused.
“You know, you make a good point. My ability to run magical currents directly through a victim's pain receptors is limited to former mortal biology, which means it naturally doesn’t work on demons, devils, and it probably doesn’t work on angels, either. I suppose that’s why I usually summon others to do my bidding, though I think personally I can make this work solo. So, with that in mind...”
She grinned again.
“...Request DENIED!”
And with that, she fired a beam directly at Towa. It wasn’t red; this one was violet in colour. It hit Towa head on; in an act of arrogance Towa didn’t even bother trying to dodge.
This was a mistake.
Towa screamed, collapsing as her body convulsed as she felt the pain of dark magic being run through whatever the devil equivalent of pain receptors was.
“How...how did you…”
She cried, whimpering in pain, lying on the ground rather pathetically.
Ririmu shrugged.
“I spent years specially tailoring a variant of the painbringer so it would work on devils. Ya know how hard it is to actually claim superiority over foes that are actually stronger than you? You’ve gotta get terrifyingly creative. And so, I did, well, exactly that. Now, for the rest of you.”
The faces of A-chan, Sora, Choco, Kanata, Coco, and Watame all stared back at her, to varying degrees of horror.
In what could possibly be described as an act of insanity, Sora stepped forward, her confidence hiding the fact that she wasn’t actually capable of fighting back as she was now.
“Do you have another one of those ready? Because last I recall, our fight didn’t go very well.”
Ririmu shrugged.
“I’d rather you just cooperate. I’m just trying to capture you as part of a larger scheme, and I intend to win. Speaking of which, I’d like to introduce my colleague.”
Rindou Mikoto walked forward from the tunnel, revealing herself.
“And, actually, it was Mikoto who stabbed Aloe, not myself.”
Sora held a determined face; she had to win this on intimidation.
“I’m not letting you take me. And my friends won’t, either.”
Ririmu shrugged.
“Yeah, but if I return to my boss - the devil I’m contracting with - without anything to show for it, I have to tell him I’ve accomplished nothing. I’m not answering for that just yet.”
“Then answer THIS first, motherfucker!”
And with that, she was punched by Coco.
One of the natural side-effects of how belief empowered individuals who were not otherwise entirely held down by their karma was that people of naturally powerful species tended to remain strong after death. The consequence is that Coco’s punch was not a casual, human punch, the kind thrown in drunken brawls, but was instead a punch of draconic strength; the kind that the supernaturally empowered use to end violent fights in a single strike.
Ririmu went flying into the wall beside the tunnel entrance with enough force to scatter dust and leave an imprint.
Ririmu took a brief moment to shrug off the attack, and then fired the red beam back at Coco.
It was intercepted by Kanata, who shrugged it off with no harm whatsoever; she wasn’t a mortal who was vulnerable to the technique.
Ririmu frowned.
“Really, double-teamed by the angel? Mikoto, please do something about them!”
Mikoto looked at the downed Towa, both of her fists ignited with fire.
“Well, you did take out my main worry, so I guess I’ll enter the fight.”
She leapt, preparing to punch the dragon, extending her left arm. She was intercepted by Kanata, who blocked Mikoto’s punch with her own bare hands.
Mikoto grinned.
“Big mistake. Let me show you the real power of a STRONG demon!”
Kanata didn’t budge, while Mikoto’s eyes widened.
“Um, why isn’t the technique working!”
Kanata then squeezed the hand that was holding on to Mikoto’s fist. The demon girl screamed in response, backing off as she looked at her now clearly badly hurt hand.
“What the hell was that?!”
Kanata shrugged.
“Angelic blessing of strength. Mine’s considered abnormally strong even for an angel.”
Mikoto wasn’t done, however.
“Hell of a trick. I’m not left handed, however.”
And with that, she conjured a blade of energy in her right hand. In response, Sora took another step forward, hoping to end the duel via intimidation.
“Look, we actually don’t want to hurt you. I just want to be free. This isn’t going well for you, and you know it; please just let us be free. I don’t even want you hurt; I know you’re just doing a job.”
Ririmu smiled.
“Funnily enough, neither do I. I know I used the violet beam to down Towa, but it only works on devils; in fact it doesn’t even work on former mortals; I have the red beam for that. I’ll demonstrate what I mean.”
She fired a violet beam directly at Sora, who, again, didn’t dodge.
Unlike the expected result, Sora instead screamed in pain and crumpled to the floor, though she managed to handle pain directly inflicted through her nerves better than Towa.
Ririmu’s jaw dropped, while Mikoto just stared at her, before backing away from her, wearing a face that roughly said ‘you dug this grave for yourself, now lie in it’ as she did so.
“That wasn’t supposed to work! I wasn’t supposed to hurt her! How am I supposed to explain this to my boss?!”
“By explaining the lightning burns.”
Ririmu turned around just in time to watch Towa fire a bolt of lightning at her, hitting with such power as to down the smaller devil in a single strike. Ririmu slowly got up; while she was down, she was by no means out.
“What...the hell...was that? How are you even standing?”
“Grim determination. I’m not one to care for the mythology, but it’s said that inside every devil is a desperate need to project their power onto others. All it takes is the right insecurity to be hit and even the meekest devil can become outright vicious. I don’t think it’s as true as the legends say, but I will say this: at my core, I am exactly as violent as Akuma was. The only difference was that Akuma felt the need to escalate to violence whenever anyone dared challenge him, whereas I’m more comfortable letting both friends, ideas, and society do things in a more cooperative manner.”
She paused, staring intently into Ririmu’s eyes.
“But to threaten my friends? Nay, to harm so much of what I’ve made my very devil identity on? This is exactly the mistake Akuma made. When he made that mistake, it...unlocked a sense in me. It unlocked an ability to make me realize that I didn’t care about the pain anymore, because my devil instinct, my own instinct towards violence had decided that this was more important. You can hit me with the painbringer spell all you want; but I’m done with pain. Unless you have a physically debilitating pyrolance ready, you’ve lost.”
Ririmu stared at Towa, and then extended her bat-like devil wings.
“Well, you’re right about one thing. I’m not gonna fight you while you’re in this state.”
And with that, she flew over Towa’s head.
And then swooped downwards, taking a moment to grab the still-prone Tokino Sora and directly kidnap her instead.
“Let’s see if you’re willing to zap me while I hold your friend - a so-called piece of your very identity as a devil - with me!”
Kanata unfurled her wings.
“You might have forgotten, but I can fly too!”
Ririmu grinned.
“Take this, then!”
She fired another violet beam downwards. It, however, failed to reach the intended target, because it was intercepted by one Kiryu Coco, who shrugged it off casually.
“Oh come on now, are you-”
And at that point, she was interrupted by one Yuzuki Choco swiping Sora right out of Ririmu’s arms. As Choco descended, she handed off Sora to the physically much stronger Coco, who descended with Sora in her arms.
Amidst all of the Chaos, Aloe managed to recover enough to get up.
“I think it’s time to leave. If we can.”
Kanata looked at the situation, as Ririmu started to reverse her momentum.
“I checked; Kurumi’s busy today. I think it might be time for me and Sora to get out for good.”
And with that, she channeled what magic she had into one last-ditch effort to open a portal.
And then it started failing.
Dammit, I need more magic, but how…?
She felt a hand on her shoulder.
It was Towa, who had one hell of a grin on her face.
“There are so many reasons why this shouldn’t work, but what the hell, let’s try anyway. Do you consent to a karmic link that will allow me to transfer karmic energy to you? Because I think you could really use it.”
Kanata’s eyes widened, and then she nodded.
Towa’s hands glowed as the portal to the angelic administration opened.
Kanata didn’t wait, jumping in immediately.
Watame followed with a confident grin.
Coco, still holding Sora’s body, followed, along with A-chan, and surprisingly enough, even Choco, Towa, and Aloe all followed.
They were in a waiting room of the angelic administration, same as ever.
Kanata looked around, and then breathed a sigh of relief.
“Oh thank goodness, this isn’t Kurumi’s courtroom. I was somewhat worried that we’d get teleported right into her. Also, for the four of us who are from the underworld, why exactly did you follow?”
Coco shrugged.
“I was carrying Sora.”
Sora blinked.
“Wow, underworld affliction wears off quickly. I’m actually breathing a lot better - you can just put me down.”
Coco did so.
Towa, Choco, and Aloe, on the other hand, stared at each other very awkwardly, before Towa just answered:
“I will not tell Kurumi about your summoning. I’ll just, uh, lie. And then get thrown back into the under-”
And at this point Kanata became immensely aware of the fact that she had forgotten to actually close the portal, as Ririmu jumped through, intent on impaling Towa on the end of her pitchfork. Mikoto followed, however, she seemed to be more interested in dragging Ririmu back out.
The battle, however, was brief, as Kanata grabbed Ririmu out of the air, and the instant she charged her magic, Sora suppressed it to an extent that she could not overcome.
Mikoto just sighed.
“Ririmu, you idiot. Now let’s get out of here before-”
And it was at this point that Kanata’s portal, which she had left open in order to throw Ririmu back through it, was abruptly closed, not by Kanata, but by another outside force.
It was Moira, and she looked awfully amused for some reason.
“Hello there. Funny that the ten of you showed up precisely when I needed you to. It’s like I can see the future or something. I am Seraph Moira, and I believe, Mikoto and Ririmu, that both of you are, shall we say, terminating your contracts today. Meet me in courtroom one over to the left; we have a lot to talk about. Sora, A-chan, Choco, and Aloe, please stay right here; I’ll get around to you after the underworlders that I need to chat with.”
Kanata, on the other hand, was a quivering wreck, because the fact that Kurumi was busy today suddenly filled her with dread instead of any hope of escape, as did the fact that Moira hadn’t mentioned what was going to happen to her.
“What about me and my friends…?”
As if on cue, Archangel Kurumi entered the room, though she said nothing at first.
Moira smiled.
“Ah, perfect timing. I believe you’ve read up on all of the requisite paperwork?”
“Yes, as much as I’d really prefer not to.”
“Great! You’re in charge of the trials of the following four people: Amane Kanata, as an angelic trial, Kiryu Coco, as a former mortal appeal, Tokoyami Towa, as a devil trial, and Tsunomaki Watame, also as a former mortal appeal. I’ve summoned another guest for you; she’s waiting in the courtroom just one to the right of here. Remember our little agreement, Kurumi.”
Kanata looked into Kurumi’s eyes, utterly terrified. This was probably the worst case scenario that could’ve come out of the absolutely insane scheme they had; her only hope was that Moira was more interested in pursuing goals that didn’t ruin Sora’s day.
Maybe Kurumi hasn’t figured everything out…?
Kurumi spoke directly to the four of them.
“Before I say anything else and move to proceed with your trials, I just want to say, Kanata, that I would prefer that you don’t show up here again. I will list off your charges at your trial proper, but the quick rundown is that deliberately trying to deceive me is, among other things, a very large mistake. Combined with the little accident where you let multiple beings from the underworld into the administration center without prior permission - though in your defense you were cleaning that up very quickly - and let us just say your odds are not looking great. It is a shame, really; I actually quite liked you. It is a little sad that you are, effective immediately as it is not part of a trial procedure, immediately stripped of your rank as court archangel and are, in fact, disallowed from serving as an angelic judge for, oh, probably the next thousand years or so.”
Coco snarled, but surprisingly enough didn’t lash out. She retained an aura of someone who looked like she wanted to kill, but had decided to wait for the trial to be played out in full.
Kurumi continued speaking.
“That being said, three out of the four of my upcoming trials are...distressingly unusual, to say the least. Despite the circumstances - and I will get to them - you, Kanata, an angelic defendant, are not the weirdest thing I’m going to have to deal with today. That is why I have four trials. You are first, followed by, as Moira mentioned, Kiryu Coco, Tokoyami Towa, and finally Tsunomaki Watame. Is that all, Moira?”
Moira nodded.
Kurumi looked back impassively at the four members of hololive’s fourth generation, who were all looking rather terrified of the angelic judge in front of them.
“Then let us move.”
And with that, Kurumi, with four hololive members following her, slowly walked to their assigned courtroom. At that, Moira walked up to Ririmu and Mikoto, and then the three of them teleported out.
With just the four members left in the waiting room with nothing to do, Choco just frowned. Aloe, who was at this point still missing much of the context of their adventure, was completely confused and also a little terrified.
Sora and A-chan just looked at each other, both not looking forward to whatever discussion Moira wanted to have. It was fairly clear from what had just happened that Moira was, in fact, furthering her own plans, and that Sora’s friends were more of a side-gig than anything else; she didn’t really care all that much about hololive, it was just convenient for her to help them.
Sora hung her head, feeling crushed.
What is Moira planning…?
Notes:
Now, the Hell arc might be finished, but that doesn’t mean that the action stops. It just changes in nature.
Next chapter’s gonna be interesting. I’ve had it planned out for a long time.
We’re finally back to the court.
Chapter 26: Within Reach
Summary:
Kanata takes the defendant’s seat.
It only gets weirder from there.
Notes:
Title Reference: James Paddock - Within Reach
Naming this chapter was harder than writing it.
I’m not good at chapter names; but I decided on this chapter name because of a particular synergy with the next chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Amane Kanata and her friends walked into the courtroom, all dreading the outcome.
Well, that was a slight lie; by this point Kanata had just accepted her fate; she was almost certainly going to lose her halo, her wings, her home in the heavenly realm, and any good reputation that she had left. If she was particularly unlucky, she might not even get to keep her memories, though Kanata decided that was fairly unlikely.
Coco, on the other hand, looked conflicted, surprisingly enough. There was a clear want to lash out in anger, but at the same time, it was tempered by the fact that Kanata hadn’t attempted to reject her fate; and at this point, while she didn’t like it she wasn’t going to yell at Kurumi unless Kanata actually needed her to.
Towa was the closest to actual dread in the group; she looked terrified, because the implications were clear to her: she was about to watch one of her best friends get thrown out of Heaven, and the thought sickened her, even if they all knew it.
Watame frowned, clearly extremely upset about the upcoming trial, but like her friends, she, too, was not going to lash out, partially because of the total lack of anything she could even try to do; while both Coco and Towa understood that attacking Kurumi would end badly, at least they could attack; Watame didn’t even have that.
The grief and other such emotions, however, were cut slightly short, because there was an unexpected guest in the trial: one Himemori Luna, who looked more bored than anything else.
Kanata blinked.
“What are you doing here?”
“Angel lady said you’d all be here so I said I wanted to come here nanora~!”
Kurumi sighed.
“That would be Moira’s decision; I was not the one who made the decision to summon her for the trial. Moira informed me that Himemori-san would be present, because apparently the five of you know each other.”
All five members of generation 4 nodded.
Kurumi took her seat at the judge panel, and sighed.
“Amane-san, please take the defendant’s chair. The rest of you, to the sides; though I might call upon your input, primarily this is between two angels. I’m running the trials in the following order: Amane-san, Kiryu-san, Tokoyami-san, and Tsunomaki-san.”
She paused.
“Let us just get to the point. We are now in session for the trial of Amane Kanata.
“Defendant, you stand accused of communicating with beings from the underworld, deliberately attempting to misdirect or otherwise deceive other angels, negligent misuse of summoning, and deliberately attempting to misdirect or otherwise deceive your superior in the court, which also counts as a violation of administrative trust. How do you plead?”
Kanata didn’t blink at the list of charges.
“Guilty on all counts.”
Coco, Towa, and Watame all hung their heads, watching Kanata’s fate sink lower and lower. Luna frowned, as if the gravity of the situation had only now hit her fully.
Kurumi, in a relatively emotionless display of efficiency, simply continued.
“Then the verdict is such: Amane Kanata is guilty on all charges.”
She then simply read out the next question.
“Now, we must determine the punishment. Amane-san, this record, as it stands, is considered criminal for an angel, and is, as written, a violation of many angel trust codes. Do you know what the traditional punishment for an angelic criminal is?”
“Being cast out of Heaven, alongside the loss of any rank or place in the angel hierarchy, losing their halo, having their wings incinerated and burned into one in the form of scars, and being forever branded as a ‘fallen angel’ to others.” Kanata answered matter of factly.
Kurumi nodded.
“In the event you ascend to heaven once again and clean up your act, I hope you can find it in yourself to not do this again. Despite everything, I still appreciate the good you did, and it would be a real pity if this is how you become known. We’re almost done here, though before I continue I wish to give those present a chance to add any statements.”
Coco decided to speak her mind.
“Permission to speak freely, Kurumi.”
“Granted.”
Coco took a breath.
“Why the hell do you need to go that far? Look, I can understand the loss of rank and being cast out of Heaven - I mean, I’m one to talk given where I got sent - but the fact of the matter is that, yes, my girlfriend - yes, I’m calling her that, you can’t stop me - might be guilty on all counts, but the fact of the matter is that your statement about hoping for her re-ascension is just a bunch of optimistic garbage that you know won’t happen.”
Coco breathed in, her tirade not done, however, Towa continued the statement, knowing what was going to be said.
“When you mark someone as a ‘fallen angel’, what you’re doing is making it so angelic crimes will follow souls for all of eternity. You’re acting like this is a temporary mistake on Kanata’s part - and maybe it is - but you’re making it so she will forever be known as a fallen angel.”
Watame finished the statement: “You know how people are; you’re a judge. If Kanatan’s going to be known as a fallen anyway, why would she ever want to become an angel again?”
Even Luna chipped in: “It’s just mean.”
Silence filled the room, with four out of the five members of hololive’s fourth generation staring down Kurumi.
Kanata, however, already knew it was hopeless.
Kurumi is a creature of precedent above all else. There’s no way we’re going to change her-
“Indeed. The four of you are correct.” Kurumi replied.
Kanata paused, confused, before deciding to continue speaking..
“Why? I’m not going to complain, but you’ve always been an angel of precedent and following bureaucracy to such a fault that, while many don’t actually like your verdicts, no one has ever argued that you were wrong to make them. I believe the term is ‘frustratingly correct’; at least that’s what I’ve always used for your more detailed verdicts. This is the first time I’ve seen a trial with you go in a direction that, while I agree with, I don’t understand.”
Kurumi nodded.
“I am, for a very special reason, ruling against precedent.”
Kurumi paused, taking a moment to think about the response.
“As you may know, the administration is tied up with a lot of bureaucracy. I am an archangel, but that doesn’t give me much freedom here. The fact of the matter is that I still need to report my trials to the powers above - even if they aren’t directly above me, we just call them that - and said powers above need to report to other angels, and the paperwork is virtually endless; you will be watched for every verdict you make. If I rule against precedent, that’s a mark against thousands of trials I have already made that would then all be called into question.
“Angelic judges, in general, are trained for this; I am considered the administration’s most competent judge, which is why I have been in this position for longer than most, and why, despite my attempts to do so, I am, for all intents and purposes, not actually allowed to retire; I was, like in many cases, selected for this trial, rather than this being chosen by my own volition. There is only one difference this time, and it is that Seraph Moira was the one who selected me.”
Kanata’s jaw dropped.
“Did Moira pardon me?”
Kurumi shook her head.
“She did not. Seraph Moira selected me directly, and by her own commands, the paperwork from this trial is reported only to her. No other powers or other high-ranking angels will be double-checking the results; I am entirely trusted to make the rulings myself. This gives me the unusual position of being allowed to make rulings entirely at my own discretion. She has, aside from the selection process itself, making absolutely no influence on the ruling.
“And that finally brings me to the sentencing. I believe your friends to be correct; and, in fact, the ‘fallen’ precedent is one of the few that legally I have never agreed with. It plays two precedents of the angels against each other.”
“How so?”
In a surprisingly human-like motion, Kurumi took a deep breath.
“Angels, as a species, do not generally care for permanence. It is said that an angel now and the same angel a thousand years from now will be an entirely different person; and the nature of angels is in this continuous cycle of changing, maturing, and forgetting, too. It is the nature of time to change who you are, over long enough time spans. This is why the administration runs appeals; souls in one afterlife often change for the better, finally being able to move from one realm to another; and even within the same realm there are many differences between different parts of the world, just mostly due to the infinite space available.
“The precedent of the ‘fallen’ works against that idea; if I were to mark you as a fallen, you would, a thousand years later, walk into this courtroom still known as a fallen. This is legally the precedent set, and yet it is in contradiction to many angel principles. As such, as I no longer am bound by precedent in this trial, I will not follow through with the process of removing your halo and burning your wings.”
With another surprisingly human-like motion, Kurumi smiled.
“And this brings me to the final verdict and sentencing: Amane Kanata, you stand guilty for the crimes of communicating with beings from the underworld, deliberately attempting to misdirect or otherwise deceive other angels, negligent misuse of summoning, and deliberately attempting to misdirect or otherwise deceive your superior in the court, which also counts as a violation of administrative trust. With my professional judgement, I’m sentencing you to the in-between, as I do not believe one with your record should be sent directly to Heaven. Otherwise, you are free.”
Kanata cried.
“Thank you. I really wish you set precedents instead of following them.”
Kurumi nodded.
“Funny that you mention that; however, for now, I’ll just say that trial is no longer in session for Amane Kanata.”
The five members of hololive’s fourth generation embraced in a hug.
“Hey, at least you get to be with me and the other Lu-knights, nanora~” Luna added.
Kanata smiled.
Kurumi interrupted, though unusually she was smiling.
“I think you’ll have a nice time, however, I do wish to say that we aren’t done here yet, and we still have three more trials to run. Kiryu Coco, please take the defendant’s chair.”
Meanwhile, in another room, Sora, A-chan, Choco, and Aloe waited, mostly silently.
After several minutes, Choco broke the silence.
“So, how much trouble do you think we all are in?”
Sora sighed.
“To be honest, I think I’m going to be just fine. It’s everyone else I’m more worried about; I think there’s this idea that I’m too important to punish. I really hope all of my friends - including you, Aloe - end up being fine. I just want to talk to Moira so I can at least know what’s happening.”
As if on cue, Moira entered the waiting room, to which Aloe was the first to respond.
“So, how screwed are we? You might as well just tell us right now, given that Choco and I are both probably getting thrown immediately back into the underworld.”
Moira smirked.
“That remarkable display of trying to play it both cool and confident might serve you well in the realm of demons, but it’s not as wise an idea up here. That being said, you have not factually said anything wrong, but if you’re going to act that way, then I’ll just leave you for last. Everyone else, please come with me. Mano-san, please just stay here; I promise you that I’ll come back for you once I’m done with my meeting with the others.”
Aloe cringed, while Sora, A-chan and Choco got up to follow Moira.
Kiryu Coco took the defendant’s seat, while Kurumi addressed the room once again.
“Trial is now in session for Kiryu Coco.
“Most of your crimes are from your mortal life, and they still stand on your record. Defendant, you stand accused of getting yourself into a mortal-angel relationship. How do you plead?” Kurumi asked.
Coco grinned.
“Guilty as charged. I don’t regret a thing.”
“Good. You are willing to be honest with yourself, and that looks better on your record. As it stands, the verdict was to be sent to the upper region of the underworld, until I sent you to the middle region purely because you talked back to me with a tone that, in the future, I don’t recommend you take against the angels. That being said, so far you’ve managed to avoid saying anything unfortunate for yourself after that fact, so you’re already doing better on that front. If the trial were to end here, you would be sent back to the upper region of the underworld, and that would basically be the end of it.”
“That’s a pretty big if.” Coco asked, stating the obvious question, “So is that actually the case?”
Kurumi shook her head.
“It is not. I’ve already ruled against precedent once today, so why not break it a second time? I’m feeling generous, mostly because, as much as I don’t approve of your relationship on a baseline level as it goes against precedent legally, I don’t think you’re actually bad for each other. I’m willing to break precedent again for you, because you’ve successfully proven yourself to avoid the reason that the no mortal-angel relationship rule was made in the first place.”
“Oh?”
“Allow me to explain in detail, though feel free to interject at any point if you feel the need to do so; really, this trial is somewhat a formality, but I would personally feel it against my duty if you were left in the dark about the result, especially one that is against angelic precedent.
“Angels have contacted mortals across a number of different worlds. One important thing to remember in all of them is that, for the most part, angels are held as a sort of ‘higher being’ relative to the mortal species they are contacting.”
“Ah, and openly dating ‘ruins’” Coco said, making air-quotes, “This ‘above mortals’ image you guys try to keep. Good to know that even my love life is somehow an act of rebelliousness.”
Kurumi sighed.
“Surprisingly enough, it’s not actually image reasons, though I will admit I suspect that is a motivation in getting the rule installed in the first place. No, the problem is exactly the opposite of what you have described.”
“Oh?”
“Mortal-angel relationships are almost inevitably defined in some aspect by the fact that one of the members involved is an angel. It’s inherently impossible for the relationship to be balanced, because if you live in a society that places the angels above mortals, then the relationship will forever be unbalanced; and as a result, being in a relationship with one will be disruptive to the rest of a mortal society - though, possibly on an extremely small scale - and, while it’s entirely possible the love is legitimate, it would still be a love for which much of the relationship would still be forever underpinned by the fact that one of the members in it was an angel. That is the angel half of why we don’t allow mortal-angel relationships.
“And you’ve passed the worry about that. If Amane-san were human, or any other species in the sapient sphere, it would change precisely nothing. At least, that’s how I’m reading into it, and I’d like to think that, while I am very much not a romantic person in general, that I have at least a baseline level for being able to read into things. Your mortal relationship with Amane-san was not dependent on her being an angel in any respect.”
Kanata interrupted.
“Can I request permission to speak freely?”
“Granted.” Kurumi responded.
“Of course it wasn’t. We were just roommates, that’s all. Well, then it kind of kept going, but you get the idea. Things just kinda...happened I guess. Started casually, eventually started including things that could be taken romantically if you’re inclined to see things that way.”
Coco continued the sentiment: “Eventually we kind of realized after we had gone out enough that ‘wait, are we actually dating now?’, and that eventually led to us confessing after we died, which in retrospect wasn’t maybe the wisest idea. You’d know. Still, I’m not sure what that leaves me; am I off the hook or not?”
Kurumi responded in perhaps the most predictable manner possible.
“That concludes the mortal record; however we still have your afterlife record, because that’s where things get really interesting, I think.
“You see, this is where the differences between mortals and angels get more pronounced. You clearly care for Amane-san, but you didn’t do it in a way that diminishes her. You let her take the painbringer that works on mortals, because it wouldn’t hurt her, while taking the variant that hurts devils - and more importantly, on angels too, which I’ll have to ask Moira about some time - yourself, knowing it wouldn’t hurt you. In fact, it was the angel who got you out of there, and you carried the other angel - Tokino-san, who isn’t here - out of there. Just as you’ve cared for her by protecting her, you’ve also cared for her by letting her flourish, even if...in questionably legal manners. I can’t fault you for that, as you aren’t a follower of angel code.
“And that brings us to the mortal half of why we don’t allow it is that more self-conscious mortals tend to start feeling the pressure of dating someone that they consider ‘above’ them. It leads to a life dedicating themselves to a purpose usually ill-suited to them. Angels, as I explained to Kanata, are beings of impermanence, and, as a result, despite the ‘above mortals’ image we project, we’re also, at our core, a rather innocent species who know surprisingly little of love. The result is that often both parties feel...unsatisfied with the inequality. The mortal dedicates more of their life than is healthy trying to keep their end of the partnership up, and the angel, in most cases, doesn’t have enough context to understand the issue; so they act... poorly as a result. In many cases, either the angel or the mortal will end up diminishing their sense of self-worth trying to make the relationship work; that is the other reason we don’t allow angel-mortal relationships.
“But that didn’t happen either. You see, Kiryu-san, you managed to make an angel feel love, but you didn’t diminish her or yourself in any manner either. Just as important as not diminishing the angel, you didn’t diminish yourself to make the relationship work. You didn’t needlessly sacrifice yourself for her sake, and as such, you made the relationship actually work. You must know a lot of love, as you’ve managed to make two unequal beings stand as partners, for that, I will admit, I am fairly impressed.”
Coco raised her eyebrows.
“Permission to speak freely?”
“Granted.”
Coco then broke out into hysterical laughter, followed by the rest of her generation joining her.
When Coco finally composed herself enough to reply, she then explained with a huge grin on her face.
“You’ve got it all wrong! I know nothing of love; literally everyone else figured out me and Kanatan were dating before we figured out we were dating!”
Kurumi smirked.
“And yet, I can think of few relationships as pure as yours. That said, it’s time for your sentence: in a very strict break from precedent, and also because you’ve been separated from your reason for being thrown into the underworld in the first place while not causing any other major issues, you’re getting promoted out: welcome to the in-between; I think you will hopefully find the weather to be much more pleasant up there. Trial is no longer in session.”
Coco and Kanata’s jaws both dropped, followed by staring at each other, followed by staring back at Kurumi. After several seconds, Kanata finally spoke, breaking the silence.
“You can’t be serious. You threw Coco into Hell because of our relationship, and now you’re openly inviting us to get back together?! I’m happy that, from the looks of it, four out of five of us are going to be together again - assuming Watame chooses to join us back in the in-between rather than going on upwards to Heaven - but this is the strangest trial I have ever seen at all, let alone one that I’ve seen being run by you of all people.”
Kurumi sighed.
“I really wish that the two of you had the weirdest trials today. Because this next trial may get slightly hairy, given that I am about to invite a devil to the defendant’s chair.”
Towa sighed.
“What’s the point? I’m a devil, and a fundamentally pretty violent one, if you’ve looked at my record. The only place I can get thrown into is the lower underworld all over again. And I don’t think I’m so bad at being a devil that I need to be punished even by devil standards.”
Kurumi drew a very sharp breath.
“We have reasons. Tokoyami-san, please take the defendant’s seat.”
Notes:
I've been planning this one for quite a long time, alongside part of the next chapter.
Still, yes, Kanata and Coco finally get their somewhat happier conclusion. It's nice to finally tie up a plot thread rather than introduce new ones.
Chapter 27: Reach Within
Summary:
Tokoyami Towa takes the defendant’s seat.
The events that follow are impossible, and yet they happen anyway.
Notes:
Title Reference: James Paddock - Reach Within
I’ve been waiting to write this one for a long time now.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Towa sighed.
“Okay.”
Kurumi sighed in response.
“Being difficult today, are we?”
Towa rolled her eyes.
“Exactly what does putting me on trial accomplish? Is this a trial where you accuse me of specific crimes or a general karmic afterlife trial? Because either way, I don’t see how I can go anywhere but to the underworld. Even if I’m a bit...weird in that respect. I’m still a devil. And you’re not a friend of mine. Not while you’re running my trial, anyway; and we devils are known for being difficult. At my core, I’m just as violent as any other devil. I’m just better at hiding it.”
Kurumi paused.
“General trial, though your specific crimes will be documented during the course of it. You are, as you know, the first time we have ever recorded an actual devil as being karma positive; but, surprisingly enough, that isn’t what we’re judging you on.
“Let’s start by reviewing your very first death and afterlife trial. What do you remember of your time before you became a devil, Tokoyami-san? Do you know why you were sent into the lower underworld in the first place?”
Towa paused, holding her head in her hands.
I don’t remember.
Who am I?
“I don’t remember. Maybe it’s for the best if I don’t. But if I’m a devil, then I guess I have to listen to it. If only because I refuse to accept that you know more about me than I do.”
Kurumi paused.
“Is there something you wish to explain to your friends? I think some of them are somewhat surprised at your hostility, and not because you’re a devil.”
True to her word, the other four members of Towa’s generation were giving her some rather surprised looks.
Towa sighed.
“Alright, I gotta explain something about how we operate as devils. In the lower underworld - and part of why I like the upper regions a bit more - the most important thing, unlike what Akuma would have you believe, is not strength, but identity. Devils don’t have any trust for each other; and that means the only thing that you can really be certain about is yourself. The ability to define yourself and what you alone can do is almost everything to a devil.
“That’s why I had to stop Akuma; because...I realized that after being part of hololive, you guys had become part of my identity, too. And it was in defense of my own fundamental identity that made me fight, that made me who I was when I lashed out at Akuma. And, in the end, it was the power of numbers - the thing I based my identity on - that beat him, so I’d like to think I was right.
“This is why, by the way, devils tend to really care about holding on to their own memories. Because if you don’t remember something, why would anyone else be honest about it?
“Even still, I might be the ‘devil of friendship’, but the important thing is that first word: devil, and I don’t think it’s possible for you to change that. Would making Kanata a ‘fallen angel’ actually make her no longer count among the species?”
Kurumi nodded.
“Biologically - well, as much as that term works here - the fallen are still actually angels, it’s just that ‘angel’ is just as much an administrative term as it is a biological one, so really if we don’t think you’re an angel you technically don’t count. But it’s a good point; I can’t change your physical or spiritual nature.”
Towa shrugged.
“Exactly. You might as well just announce the verdict already.”
And then silence.
Kurumi, surprisingly enough, became the first to break it.
“I can’t. Well, I’m not being watched, so I can technically do it, as in the possibility exists, but I will not break procedure, as organization can, if not an official virtue, still be a blessing around here. Let’s get back to your mortal record: you died violently. Now, that being said, you also weren’t innocent in that either; you snapped, and if it’s any consolation, your own killer is dead thanks to you. That being said, your sacrifice was less than heroic, and your actions were not considered justified within self-defense. You said that you didn’t want to be a burden on your mortal friends, but you never were. In the end, not only was your sacrifice unnecessary, but it left the friends you did have in a state of grief. You let your negative sides get the better of you, and inside an otherwise friendly exterior was a surprisingly wrathful person.”
“I mean, that’s why I got thrown into the lower underworld.”
“Let me finish, because I think you don’t really know why you’re such a notable being. The sin of wrath is one of the most classical ones, and if I were in charge of your trial, I will admit I would somewhat have a hard time deciding between the upper and middle regions of the underworld. Strangely enough, I believe you would’ve been a good fit for either; the isolative nature of the upper region of the underworld means that your wrathful side becomes its own punishment, and yet at the same time eventually it would quell itself as there’s simply not much to do there. The middle region, on the other hand, is forcing yourself to fit inside a society that has no place for you, which again is its own punishment, but you are naturally fairly friendly, and you’re willing to place your trust in others, unlike most devils. I think you would eventually manage to forge a place in demon society, as you are always putting your mind towards thinking of others. You’d be an outlier, but demon society would accept you, and eventually even appreciate you.
“That would most likely lead to an eventual appeal, and then you’d move to the in-between, and possibly even to Heaven, after your worst tendencies were quelled. And I really wish that is what happened, because, to be honest, I’m angry about what happened to you, now that I’ve read your very extensive afterlife records. Moira provided those herself for me; normally devil records are hard to get a read on.”
Towa blinked.
I didn’t have to become a devil…?
“What are you saying, Kurumi? Because this is who I am. It ain’t changing.”
Kanata, Coco, Watame, and Luna all looked at each other with frowns on their faces, looking somewhere between sad and worried. Kurumi closed her eyes, and frowned in a manner that was sympathetic; as if it was clear that she felt terrible about what it was she was about to say.
“I reviewed your first trial. I read the entire court transcript. Your sins were marked clear as day, but the fact of the matter is that your judge’s verdict was wrong. I said that I wouldn’t be sure if you were to be sent to the upper or middle underworlds. There is no chance that I would send you all the way to the lower region, let alone with the final words of what your first judge told you. Do you remember what those words were?”
“No.”
Kurumi’s frown deepened.
“You do. You might not remember who said them, but you remember the words very well.”
Towa blinked.
Is this why…?
“I’m just as violent as any other devil.”
Kurumi breathed deeply.
“He was wrong, and you made the mistake of trusting him. I won’t blame you, as it’s an easy mistake to make; generally we’re supposed to be held in a position of trust. He’s also since been removed from the bench for being too harsh towards a number of other souls, but at least he was usually fairly close to correct. Your judgement was deemed a step too far, but we couldn’t retrieve you from the lower region, so as a result, the rest becomes history. You arrived in the forest of the violent - though admittedly ‘of the violent’ describes a very large region of the lower underworld - where you were hunted down by devils for their own amusement, all under the pretense that you deserved it.
“Until your breaking point, of course. You were entered into the devil’s game, and you decided that the optimal way to win was to forge alliances. You were good at it, too, but like many others, it all came to a head when Akuma showed up. He destroyed you in your first battle, along with all of your friends. That caused you to snap, and while Akuma proved to be impossibly tough that first time, it made him realize you had the potential for violence.
“Akuma nurtured your worst instincts. Over the next round of the devil’s game, he did everything to provoke you into learning your lightning magic as you know it now. Eventually, you lashed out. And eventually, you gave in. The second time you met Akuma, instead of drawing a sword, he gave you a mirror. Your ascension was complete; the rest is, I suppose, much more engraved into your memory.”
Towa started feeling sick.
“One bad judgement. And because of all of it, you became a devil, when you were never supposed to be. Because your first judge was wrong, and so are you: no matter how many times you say it to yourself, you are not as violent as Akuma or any other devil of that nature. You have been trying to suppress your worst instincts, trying to simply live a better life by helping to better the people around you. Even after Akuma’s twisted influence turned you into a devil, you still are not. Because devils hold on to their core identity harder than any other species, and your core identity simply isn’t that of a violent soul. You just want to be free.”
Towa snapped.
“Are you saying…”
She raised her hands above the witness stand, then slammed it with her fists, letting out a burst of lightning magic as she did so.
“That it was ALL A LIE?!”
Meanwhile, in another room, Sora, A-chan, and Choco all casually listened to Moira.
“I suppose this conversation is going to be slightly interesting, mostly owing to how carefully I have to control who knows what facts. Not to you in specific, but you’d be amazed how much ‘people being where they need to be knowing exactly what they need to know’ goes on around here. I suppose that’s not surprising, given who I am.
“That being said, I will confirm that your friends are...well, some rather variable definitions of fine. I’ll let them tell you about their verdicts once you are free; but if you’re worried about it, don’t worry, no one’s getting sent to the underworld today who shouldn’t already be there.”
She looked at Choco, who shrugged.
“I mean, if I’m not in trouble…”
“It won’t matter after I send you back home, and I’m going to do that relatively shortly, but I suppose that you are related to the point at hand, so I have no reason to dismiss you yet. Feel free to listen in on matters concerning angels while being a demon; you probably won’t get to do this again anytime soon.”
Choco sighed, and both Sora and A-chan gave Moira a look for that comment.
Moira paused.
“I should really take the time to think about the implications of my words. I don’t particularly think less of demons than I do of most other species; it’s more that administrative reasons make it pretty unusual for this setup to happen. Let’s just get to the first point.
“Do you remember what happened when you confronted Ririmu, Sora-chan?”
Sora twitched.
Moira cringed, watching the twitch response to the question.
“You don’t have to answer that. You are, however, probably fairly curious to why a technique that works only on devils works on angels as well. The reason is that angels and devils are actually fairly similar beings once you strip away their magic, wings, and administrative groupings.”
A-chan raised an eyebrow.
“So they aren’t similar at all?”
Moira shook her head.
“Angels and devils are both beings who have reached the peak of karma ascendency. They are beings that derive much of their strength from karmic energy. The main difference is that devils claim the ‘bad’ side of the spectrum, and angels claim the ‘good’ end, though obviously both the devils and the angels prefer to project very different images. Ririmu’s violet painbringer spell essentially just deliberately reacts violently with karmic energy, which hits devils, but as a result, it hits angels as well. This is actually also a little something to remember when dealing with angels; techniques that work on devils for non-strictly-magical reasons - as angels and devils typically wield different branches of magic - will also work on angels, as you rather unfortunately demonstrated.”
Sora and A-chan looked at each other.
Choco asked a question, her interest piqued by the interruption.
“If angels and devils are so similar, I have to ask: why can angel and devil never cross over between ends of the karma spectrum? If the only true difference is their karma, it stands that bad angels and good devils could easily exist.”
Moira nodded.
“We call the former category ‘fallen angels’, or often just ‘fallen’ for short. The main thing is that we very rarely ascend angels unless we’re fairly certain they’ll fit into angel society. If they do bad things, we’ll put them on trial, and if found guilty, we strip them of their wings and halo, and kick them out of heaven, branding them as a fallen angel. They’ll still retain their characteristic karma-linked angel properties, but generally they stop counting as angels. This happens very rarely, and the few times it’s done, it’s...not an enjoyable experience. Especially since most fallen never become an angel a second time.
“The inverse, the good devil, has never happened, at least until possibly very recently. I don’t visit the underworld often for relatively obvious reasons that, again, Sora demonstrated rather unfortunately, so I don’t have a lot of information to tell you. But what you need to know is that devil society does not promote the kind of harmonious thinking that generally lands you in good karma. It’s a society almost entirely built on distrust; and it’s only because I have a lot of spare time that I actually know how devil contracting works. It’s honestly impressive that it does; but it works precisely because it’s generally assumed the word of a devil is just that: empty words. The truth is that it’s basically impossible to go karma positive in that kind of environment. Or so I thought, anyway, but even I can be surprised by events, if they’re unexpected enough. This definitely qualifies.”
“What event?”
Choco suddenly smiled.
“I think Towa might be getting...whatever the reverse of a chewing out is.”
Kurumi remained entirely unfazed as Towa started losing it.
In the middle of this, Towa felt Kanata grab on to her from the right side, and Coco from the left, the duo restraining her from lashing out further.
Kanata spoke into Towa’s right ear.
“Don’t do this, Towa. You’re better than that. The angels make mistakes, too. They were wrong about you.”
Followed by Coco on the left.
“I would know how hard it is to give up your own sense of identity. But you’re still the Towa we know. We’re still the friends you know, too.”
Towa looked up to Kurumi, her eyes wet with tears.
“ANSWER ME!”
Kurumi replied neutrally.
“It was not a lie if you truly believed. It was a false belief, but it doesn’t make it any less part of your identity. And that’s how maturing works, for mortals, for angels, for anyone else; you realize that old parts of your identity, your values, simply aren’t what they used to be, that you aren’t the person who supports those values anymore. To be told the central belief underpinning your identity was wrong is hard. But you are lashing out at me, or at least you are trying to, because you still find comfort in the idea that, on some level, you are evil because circumstances made you a devil and devils are evil.”
“I’m angry because my ENTIRE IDENTITY was nothing more than YOUR fuck-up and...and...”
She paused, becoming more and more unsure of herself.
Kurumi continued.
“Correct. It was our mistake that led to this. One bad judgement. We removed your judge from the bench for a reason. And I don’t care to promote his memory by saying his name out loud. For all of this, I will apologize on behalf of the Administration of Life and Death. Towa, I wish to ask you a few questions. Before I do so, I request that Amane-san and Kiryu-san please let go of their friend; I wish her to be unrestrained.”
Kanata and Coco looked at Kurumi in disbelief, then to each other, then back to Kurumi, and then let go.
Towa didn’t lash out, but she was clearly still not entirely ready to deal with the fact that the entirety of her identity was based on a single bad judgement; that she had been wrong about herself for her entire time as a devil.
Kurumi asked the armor-piercing questions.
“Do you not consider your current friends as much your identity as you do your devil nature?”
Towa went silent, unsure how to answer.
“Do you consider Hell to be your home?”
Yes.
No!
...What even is my home anymore?
Trembling, unsure of who or even what she was anymore, Towa conjured her pitchfork, angrily pointing it at Kurumi.
“Is Hell where you truly wish to return?”
Towa’s attempt was ultimately half-hearted; she stared at her weapon, unsure of what to do.
Who am I?
And then in a powerful burst of karmic energy, Tokoyami Towa splintered her pitchfork into pieces.
Notes:
And yes, the name of the chapter is just reversing the words “Within Reach”, because the trial in this chapter is much a foil to Kanata’s.
Kanata was an angel cast out of Heaven; Towa, a devil who is now rising from Hell.
Chapter 28: Palette
Summary:
“But this is my world, and I want to hold it dear with all my feelings.”
Notes:
Title Reference: Tokoyami Towa - Palette
I had a lot of fun writing this, and I can’t think of a better chapter to finally reference Towa’s Palette. And yes, the chapter summary is a line of Palette’s lyrics.
Towa really isn’t an angel. But really, at the end of the day, they’re just words.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Moira continued speaking to Sora, A-chan, and Choco.
“As you have probably surmised by now, I have a rather spectacularly accurate foresight ability. I did, in fact, see...well, not this exact chain of events - Ririmu and Mikoto showing up weren’t part of the plan, but they were easy enough to deal with, and I promise they won’t bother you or your friends again - but, yes, I was exactly aware of when you were going to return to the courtroom, and used that knowledge to set the whole scheme with Kurumi up. That’s really its own thing, and I’ll let the defendants involved explain that mess when you next are able to communicate with them.
“This, I believe, is a good time to dismiss you, Choco. You’ve learned quite a bit about the nature of angels and devils, but the next part is a little something that is best explained only to those who will be eventually returning to Heaven. I operate on a need to know basis and whatnot, and you don’t really need to know what I’m about to tell Sora; in comparison Sora really does need to know.”
Sora sighed, while Choco shrugged.
“Well, I’ll tell the underworld house what happened. Don’t worry too much about it. How do I get back?”
“Administration has special warps that allow me to just warp you there instantly; so I’ll take care of it right now.” Moira replied matter-of-factly.
And with that, Choco disappeared in a flash of light. Moira turned to the two remaining members that were currently still in the room.
“And, yes, I know that I’m probably not endearing myself to you, so I’ll fill in something else about the entire setup we used to get you: it is truly significant that Kurumi made every legal decision herself today. I did not manipulate any of the trials, aside from placing myself directly in charge of Kurumi for your friends’ trials; that is, Kurumi is operating at her own discretion.”
Everyone except Kurumi looked at the scene in the courtroom in a state of shock, Towa included. A deafening silence reigned all of them, no one saying a word over what had just occurred.
After several long seconds of silence, Kurumi broke the silence.
“While a theatrical display of your currently ongoing identity crisis, I do require an answer to, if nothing else, the last question. To reiterate: do you wish to go back to Hell?”
Towa continued staring at the floor and the broken remains of her pitchfork, letting several more long seconds of silence fill the room before finally answering.
“...No. It’s not home. I don’t know anymore. It was my lifeline, you know? The thought that I was just as violent as the rest of them is what made me accept that the lower underworld as my home. But now I don’t know. I kind of hated it, but the thing is, I don’t know any other home. And yet, I can’t go there anymore, because now I have to ask myself who I really am. I don’t know. The only thing I do know is that the one part of my identity I still have left - my friends - are moving on, and I want to - no, have to - move with them. That is all.”
Kurumi smiled.
“Then welcome to the in-between. Trial is no longer in session for Tokoyami Towa.”
And with that, the remaining four members of hololive’s fourth generation all closed in on Towa for a group hug, all of them nearly or already crying from both relief and happiness that their generation had somehow reunited in its entirety.
At least until Watame asked the obvious question.
“Um, what about me?”
Kurumi paused.
“You know what? I can just run this quickly. Trial is now in session for Tsunomaki Watame. Your record remains virtually identical to last time; I do not need to run through it again. However, as we are in a new appeal, I will ask you: do you wish to voluntarily demote your afterlife to join your friends in the in-between?”
“Yes.”
“Trial is no longer in session for Tsunomaki Watame. Enjoy the company of your friends. And of course, Himemori-san, as you weren’t actually on trial for any of this; you’ll simply be returned to the in-between with your friends.”
“Thank you nanora~!”
Moira continued speaking.
“To get back to where I am: I’m a seraph, the highest rank of angel. I am, in addition to that, also a deity of sorts. I am, to use the full title, First Ascendant Seraph Moira, Goddess of Destiny. Now, generally speaking, I never use the full title because it’s long and also because I’m not particularly happy with being ascended in the first place. Quite literal god-tier foresight is a very nice ability, but in retrospect, I think I would’ve been happier not having it; manipulating the threads of fate is a heavy responsibility at times, and I hardly think I’m the best choice for it.
“Morally, that is. The fact that I was capable of accepting the essence of destiny was itself the reason to ascend - or be ascended - and, at the time, I didn’t realize just how much of a mess this whole ascendency thing was going to be. I do apologize for that, and I can understand if you feel just a little frustrated at finding out that you have two of the most powerful beings in existence - even if our powers are exerted with entirely different methods - manipulating your fates and essentially giving you no say in the matter. And, I will apologize again, because I’m not a liar, so I’m not going to say the next couple of days are going to be any more freeing for you, Sora-chan; while I’m using the threads of fate to guide you, it is admittedly getting to the point where it’s more accurate to say you’re being strangled by them.”
Sora sighed.
This really isn’t my day.
A-chan grumbled silently under her breath, clearly frustrated with all of this too.
“I just want to know whether you’re on our side or not. Everyone else, I’m starting to get a read for, even if it’s not a positive one. Look, I hate the nameless one just as much as Sora-chan, but the fact of the matter is that at least I know what he’s up to. I can’t get a read on you, and it bothers me because as much as we’ve tried to treat you as a friend, I can’t actually trust you. Not when Sora’s well-being is on the line. And it is on the line here, don’t sugar-coat it.”
Moira nodded.
“You’d be correct to do so. And I’m not going to try and say Sora’s going to have a nice couple of days ahead of her; though admittedly a lot of that will be very directly my own doing. That being said, it is more accurate to say that I’m on the side of trying to prevent Sora’s ascension, but even that isn’t directly true. It’s more that I tire of the nameless one’s infinite cycle of attempted deification, and I believe Sora might be the stopping point.”
Sora asked the obvious question: “Why? What makes me special among ascendants?”
“You’re a uniquely perfect vessel for the essence of the sky. If you were ascended fully, you’d essentially be able to shape the world around you with your own hands. You’d be considered a god, and not just in being responsible for manipulating the threads of fate behind the scenes. But that also has a corollary: if the nameless one fails to ascend you, then that likely means that he will never be able to ascend anyone into your position. He’s going very all-in on you. And that means that one way or another, this likely ends here, because if the opposite happens - that is, if he succeeds at ascending you - then he will have his perfect deity, and the cycle will be over. There’s a few other essences, but you’re the one that really matters here.”
Sora just hung her head.
Why can’t I just live an ordinary life?
A-chan sighed.
“I don’t suppose there’s anything we can do at the moment.”
“If you want my honest advice? Worry about the rest of hololive. Sora’s a special case, yes, but she’s one member out of however many you have, I think it was 43?” Moira said, replying to A-chan: “If you can get the other 42 members back, then dealing with the issues surrounding Sora can be put as your sole focus. Yes, it’s hard, and Sora’s easily your best friend, but worrying about her now is also going to be blocking out all other issues for the foreseeable future - and that means a lot coming from me - if you try to deal with the deification issue now.”
A-chan looked at Sora, who looked back at her.
“I think she’s right.” Sora said, smiling somewhat melancholically, “If you worry about the rest of hololive from Heaven, and everyone gets back online without me, then it’s definitely worth it. I’m just one member. That, and it’s not like I’m going anywhere freely, according to Moira; following me really isn’t going to get anywhere as of right now. If nothing else, you probably want to go and figure out what happened to the rest of generation four.”
Moira smirked.
“Let’s just say that’s going off on a very interesting note. Maybe not the highest one, but an interesting note nonetheless.”
The five members of hololive’s fourth generation, all confirmed to go to the in-between, all looked at each other. Kanata with relief, Coco with a slight amount of triumph, Watame with quiet satisfaction, Luna with just an innocent sense of happiness. The only member not entirely smiling was Towa, who was still trying to work out in her head just what had happened during her trial.
It still bothered her, and she figured if she had some time, she might as well chat, to see if she could learn anything about what she now was. The broken remains of her pitchfork, while mostly a symbolic maneuver as she still possessed all of her devil abilities and could re-conjure it, was evidence that she wasn’t the person she thought she was.
So who am I?
She took a deep breath, and asked Kurumi out loud a question that she wasn’t sure she was ready to have answered.
“Hey, Kurumi. Can I ask you something?”
“Go right ahead.”
“What am I now? I can’t be a former mortal, as I derive far too much of my power from karmic sources; I can’t be an angel, as I’m administratively ineligible, but yet, I can’t be a devil either, as devils are, by definition, always karma negative. All I can say is that I’m really thankful on your behalf that this trial is entirely off the record; I can’t imagine what the administration would say.”
Kanata broke out laughing.
Kurumi, on the other hand, did something very surprising: she grinned.
“I see why you’d guess that, but you’re actually wrong. Your trial in specific, I am very much planning to put on the record, the verdict and all, once I go over the transcripts to clarify a few things that I believe might require clarification. The explanation I am about to give to you is one of those things that will most likely be added as a post-trial clarification.
“Speaking of which, the explanation: Tokoyami-san, recall back to Amane-san’s trial. What was the precedent for angelic criminals, the precedent that I specifically chose not to follow?”
“Making them into ‘fallen’ angels.” Towa replied matter-of-factly.
“So now I have another question to ask: why should this only work one way?”
Towa paused.
“What, are you saying there’s such a thing as a rising devil or something like that?”
“I think rising devil is a wonderful term for you. After all, you are the first. There is no precedent for this case whatsoever, and that is precisely why I wish to make this one case public.”
Towa blinked.
What?
“Why?”
“Towa, I have spent so many years following precedents, many I agreed with, and many that I’ve disagreed with. I’ve had a lot of time to think about the kind of administration I want to be a part of. The fundamental idea of afterlife appeals is that souls change, and if even a devil can rise above, then anyone can.
“I believe the precedent of a positive devil being ascended into a ‘rising devil’ is a fantastic precedent to set, and your trial will be the precedent for it. As far as precedents to set go, I cannot think of a better way to reframe my legacy; if the administration disagrees, well, they have the choice of either arguing against by far their most competent judge, or trying to remove me, and either way that won’t look good for them.
“You’re the first, Tokoyami-san, but it’s possible you won’t be the last. Especially since, last I heard, the underworld’s looking a bit different nowadays from how it used to look, thanks to you. And after the depressing darkness of the underworld, I believe you could stand to have a much more colourful afterlife. Because you aren’t as violent as the rest of the devils. Because you deserve better than being tortured in Hell. Your violent instincts, of course, still exist, but I believe that, in the long run, you will learn to be the better person. The better devil.”
She paused, watching as Towa once again started crying.
“Thank you. I hate you. But I have to thank you. But maybe, if and when we see each other again, I’ll know who I am. And, whatever kind of person I end up being, whatever world I end up calling my home, I will accept it all and hold it dear together with all my tears.”
Kurumi smiled, before continuing.
“I hate to ruin the emotional moment, but I do want to give you something: my personal contact info, much like Kanata has mine. As you are the first ‘rising devil’ ever recorded, there’s a fair amount of reason why I want to watch out for how you in particular are doing in the in-between. It’s not that I distrust you - and that’s how I know you’re better, you’re a devil and yet I still trust you - but you are the first of your kind, and I think it’s for the best if, should anything happen, you have a way to contact the administration.
“Hopefully, in the future your case will be normalized enough for this to no longer be necessary. While I trust you, the rest of angel-kind might take some time. And that’s a bias you will have to fight. People might be naturally distrusting of you because you’re a devil. But one day, I hope you will see a world where your status as a devil is just another word, and not something to be feared. Because I don’t think people need to be afraid of you anymore. I think that’s all, really.”
Towa smiled.
“That is enough.”
Kurumi nodded.
“Then I think it’s time for you to go home.”
The five members of hololive’s fourth generation gather around in a circle, before teleporting out.
It may be all too weak and frail, it may even crumble and fail
My mind’s desire still takes flight toward all eternity
It will resonate with and dye the future in my own palette
Notes:
This might actually be my favourite chapter of this entire story so far. Referencing both Towa’s nature as a ‘rising’ devil (in contrast with ‘fallen’ angel) and Palette’s lyrics (mostly in the summary and at the end of the chapter, though there’s another reference or two if you look) just really was the icing on top of the whole arc.
Chapter 29: Lunar Light
Summary:
Back home.
Notes:
Title Reference: Kanzaki Hiro - Lunar Light
Yeah, I chose Luna’s outro theme for this chapter. It’s a cool theme and Luna’s Castle is actually the featured location for this chapter. Kanzakihiro’s music is also really good, so...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
yuzukichoco: Anyways, that's what happened, for the rest of you.
supernenechi: tell Aloe I said hi if you see her again
botaaan: Same here. If anything, I’m glad to see she isn’t too bitter about things.
Yukihana_Lamy: I hope she isn’t treated too harshly by the angels.
yuzukichoco: She’s probably more bored than anything else.
yuzukichoco: And I can’t answer for the 4th generation, who were all put on trial.
yuzukichoco: So I guess we’ll find out when they say hi.
AmeliaWatson: ouch
AmeliaWatson: though I suppose there’s not much that can go wrong, really
AmeliaWatson: if the underworld’s home to you, then getting sent back there doesn’t mean much
TakanashiKiara: Don’t forget that Kanata and Watame were put on trial!
Amane_Kanata: Guess who got kicked out of Heaven.
oozorasubaru: WHAT????
s_fbk: what did you do?!
ookamimio: That hardly seems fair!
inugamikorone: wow
nekomata_okayu: well okay then
houshou_marine: that seems a little extreme
Amane_Kanata: A little tip of advice if you ever get caught up with the administration of life and death:
Amane_Kanata: Don’t lie to the administrators.
Amane_Kanata: Though I was only sent to the in-between, and actually I got off lightly
Amane_Kanata: Being thrown into the in-between is my only punishment; I still have my wings and halo
Amane_Kanata: Though honestly, I don’t mind
KiryuCoco: Guess who got out of Hell.
yozoramel: Congratulations!
yozoramel: I knew you were an innocent cinnamon roll
TakanashiKiara: How?!
nakiriayame: you’ve got to be kidding me
yuzukichoco: Apparently not.
KiryuCoco: Not the most unbelievable thing that happened today, trust me on that.
Tsunomakiwatame: I chose to demote myself into the in-between to join my friends
Tsunomakiwatame: Oh, and Luna wasn’t put on trial at all
Tsunomakiwatame: She was just considered relevant to the defendants, which is true.
Tsunomakiwatame: Towa and Luna won’t be available right now
Tsunomakiwatame: Luna’s currently making sure we all have a place to sleep, since we’re with her
Tsunomakiwatame: and Towa is, um, entirely unavailable at the moment.
s_fbk: What did our little angel do?
Amane_Kanata: I think now’s probably a good time to stop with the angel jokes.
Amane_Kanata: For privacy reasons I’ll let Towa explain when she’s in a mood to do so.
Tokoyami Towa laid down in a bed that both felt like home and felt far away from home, pondering the results of her trial.
Part of that is that it wasn’t permanently her bed; the bedroom she was currently occupying belonged to one Himemori Luna. The princess in question was also in the room, though she was currently sitting in a chair beside her bed, letting the rising devil occupy it.
So far, the conversation between the two of them had been a relatively quiet affair with few words.
As weird as it was, Luna was so far the most clear indicator to Towa that she couldn’t be all bad. There was just something about her pure childlike innocent behavior that made it impossible for Towa to question herself, because Luna’s ability to hide how she was feeling in the present moment was virtually zero.
Everyone in the area knew how the princess was feeling at any given moment. The flipside to that was that, if Luna was unquestionably happy with you, then you had to be doing something right.
Maybe that’s what it is. Maybe I just need to learn to live more in the moment.
Towa sighed. This wasn’t getting anywhere.
And as such, she got up.
“About time you got up, nanora~”
Towa sighed.
Nope, still completely reduced to ruins by listening to Luna talk in her usual manner.
“Yeah. It really is.”
Towasama: what’s up
Towasama: so uh, I saw that Kanata didn’t tell you how my trial ended, because it’s frankly, uh
Towasama: entirely unbelievable
Towasama: Take a guess as to who else got out of Hell.
CalliopeMori: No fucking way.
KiryuCoco: If I didn’t watch the trial live myself, I’d probably react the same way.
Amane_Kanata: To be honest, I can’t really believe it, and I did watch the trial.
TakanashiKiara: How did you get out of Hell?!
TakanashiKiara: You’re a devil for crying out loud!
yuzukichoco: I’ll admit that while I expected a positive response, this is overall a little unexpected.
Towasama: In the exact reverse of a fallen angel, I am apparently something entirely new.
Towasama: I am Tokoyami Towa, the Rising Devil, and the very first of my kind.
s_fbk: That’s amazing!
ookamimio: It’s certainly nice to hear something positive come out of the administration for once.
akirosenthal: I think it’s a wonderfully fitting title for you.
Towasama: Yeah, it’s just…
Towasama: gimme a moment
HimemoriLuna: naaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa~!
HimemoriLuna: I wasn’t on trial, so you don’t need to worry about me
7216_matsuri: well at least I know where you went
Towasama: okay Kurumi gave me permission to post this
Towasama: please try to understand why I’m feeling a little bit weird about...everything, really
Towasama uploaded file transcript.pdf
Towasama: This is the official record of what happened during my trial.
Towasama: Also, please thank Luna for giving me a place to stay
Amane_Kanata: Everyone in 4th gen is staying at Himemori Castle for now, for obvious reasons
Shirogane_Noel: Actually, now that I think about it, who’s at Shirogane Keep, now that I’m in Heaven?
shiranuiflare: alongside myself too
Yukihana_Lamy: I told them what happened, and for the most part they’re all very happy for you two.
shiranuiflare: You know, I never thought about it this way until now, but I just realized something
shiranuiflare: I think part of the reason that belief in ‘death’ still exists in the in-between
shiranuiflare: is that ‘dying’ heroically tends to make you go up to Heaven
shiranuiflare: and ‘dying’ in an entirely justified manner makes you go down to Hell
shiranuiflare: which means that a fair number of ‘deaths’ from the in-between don’t come back
shiranuiflare: whereas the opportunity to do so in the other afterlives is much more limited.
Shirogane_Noel: Well it’s good to know that the place is left in good hands.
Shirogane_Noel: I take it you and Botan have the place more-or-less covered now?
botaaan: Yup
Yukihana_Lamy: We’re still here and you are not, so…
shiranuiflare: Well, at least the elves down there are comfortable enough with you to let you stay there
Yukihana_Lamy: It’s entirely because of the fact that I’m close friends with you, though.
Yukihana_Lamy: My actual fitness for the position has nothing to do with it.
Shirogane_Noel: That happens all the time, don’t worry about it.
Shirogane_Noel: If nothing else, it means it might be possible for you to move out together
HimemoriLuna: my castle always has room for friends
Towasama: A fact I am admittedly grateful for.
KiryuCoco: As are the rest of us.
KiryuCoco: Though I suppose that’s now a question I want to ask
KiryuCoco: How’s everyone doing, given...well, the events of the last little bit.
yuzukichoco: Admittedly it’s a bit more quiet around in the underworld now.
yuzukichoco: But I’m happy for those who deserved to get out, too.
nakiriayame: Yeah, same here.
AmeliaWatson: That does leave the question of what exactly happens to me.
AmeliaWatson: @Towasama weren’t you responsible for dealing with me?
Towasama: Still am, as our contract wasn’t terminated, but honestly you don’t need me anymore.
Towasama: You’re on a massively positive trajectory, you’ll be out of underworld on your own now
Towasama: As for me, I don’t know how I’m doing, really.
Towasama: I’ve spent so much of my life believing that I really was as bad as the rest of the devils
Towasama: I was just better at hiding it, but when pushed I’m pretty violent.
Towasama: And you know, it should feel good to let go of it but
Towasama: I just don’t know. Read the trial transcript if you want to know more.
Towasama: I’m probably going to be a bit out of it for the next little while I process what happened.
s_fbk: Meanwhile, nothing much has happened in Heaven.
s_fbk: Actually, now that I think about it, does anyone know where Sora and A-chan went?
Amane_Kanata: No clue whatsoever.
Amane_Kanata: All I know is that Moira wanted to speak with the two of them.
Amane_Kanata: As well as Aloe and Choco, though Choco’s already out from the looks of things
yuzukichoco: Only me, Sora, and A-chan were invited to talk with her
yuzukichoco: So we’re not sure about Aloe right now.
yuzukichoco: And, actually, I was dismissed early in the conversation
yuzukichoco: So I don’t know what happened to Sora or A-chan either.
achan: Oh, I’m back in Heaven, have been for a bit. I haven’t said anything until now.
achan: Sora-chan’s still tied up in the administration, specifically with Moira.
yuzukichoco: So what exactly did you end up talking about, and when did you get dismissed?
achan: Well…
A few minutes earlier...
Back in the administration, Moira finally sighed.
“I suppose the two of you are wondering just what my plan is behind everything. It’s ultimately a fair question, though it’s not one with a clean answer. The answer is that I ultimately seek a few different goals. Part of why it can be hard to figure out what I’m doing is that I’m opportunistic and will regularly switch up which end I’m working towards whenever it feels convenient to do so, which has the effect of making my actions seem highly unpredictable.
“Still, I might as well list my first goal: an end to the endless cycle of attempted deification, and Sora’s looking more and more like an endpoint. If this were my only goal, I would’ve deified Sora already and let the nameless one win. I’m not interested in doing so, because of a tiny bit of latent resentment I have for the nameless one, and moreover, a much larger bit of sympathy that I have for you, Sora-chan.”
Sora and A-chan looked at each other.
“Sympathy?”
Moira drew a breath, taking a moment to think about her words.
“Do you want to know the real reason why I interrupted your ascension in the first place?”
Sora paused, while A-chan made a guess.
“At first, I would say it’s because you hate the nameless one and want him to fail horribly. But I’m starting to get the sense that’s not 100% the reason.”
Moira nodded.
“Correct. In fact, on a baseline level I’m not even against Sora’s deification, but the thing is, the nameless one’s sense of impatience has, ironically enough, driven a wedge into his own plans, because he’s made you resent him, which lowers the chances of you saying yes. Ultimately, that’s the easiest way for him to win: for whatever reason, he breaks your will and you just say yes to ascending. I already know it’s fairly tempting, though your will has held out for now.”
A-chan smirked.
“Consider that we went to Hell to avoid him.”
“Yes, and that’s somewhat the point here. Sora-chan’s a lot less amenable to saying yes than she would be if the nameless one hadn’t gotten so hasty in trying to ascend her. And that’s where I come in, because I don’t want Sora to be deified for exactly the same reason she does. I am very sympathetic to her feelings, because it’s what happened to me.”
Sora paused.
Why do I want to avoid it so badly? It’s almost more convenient to just let him win at this point.
Moira closed her eyes.
“You’re afraid of losing your friends. Well, no, I don’t think that’s exactly it, but I think it’s more appropriate to say...you’re afraid of the way that it would fundamentally change the way your friends see you.”
A-chan replied, almost contemptuously to the statement.
“If you think Sora-chan would be different just because-”
“She’s right.”
A-chan looked towards her friend, who was currently trying to steady her breathing.
“I appreciate, love what I already have, and the thought of the relationship changing between any of them, let alone all of them at once, is terrifying to me. I want to keep the friends I have, with the connections I’ve made. I’m not sure what would happen if I were actually made into a deity, considering I swear half of hololive already sees me that way. Is it rational? Is it a real problem? Probably not.”
A-chan snickered. It was insensitive, she knew, but it would lighten the mood, and that was definitely useful right now.
Moira, however, made the mood heavier by responding to the question.
“It’s a legitimate fear. I won’t say that I lost most of my friends because I am, at core, a fairly introverted person who is terrible at making them, but the fact of the matter is that the people I’ve tried to start anything with never get past the ‘Moira-sama’ phase. I’m not jealous of what you have because I’m not one to feel envious of what others have, and most would probably say that I’m lucky to have my deity powers.
“I’m not good at making friends. I’ll admit that much. And I will also admit that part of the reason I manipulate everything from behind the scenes is that I’m not sure how to do anything else anymore. It's a bad habit perpetuated by millenia of practice. When I saw what the nameless one was doing, I saw nothing else I could do but the same things I always do.
“Ultimately, my second goal is for the endgame of this entire deification episode to be reached without a latent sense of resentment. If Sora-chan says yes, then I’ll let her ascend with no obstacles, but if she doesn’t feel like she’s able to, then I’ll continue holding off the nameless one’s advances.”
Moira closed her eyes.
“Tokino Sora, the final decision on whether to ascend or not is yours, and it is your decision alone. No one else can make it for you. Not your friends. Not the nameless one. Not even I, who manipulate the threads of fate like a mortal manipulates a simple piece of string. It’s just you.”
She took a deep breath, and then reopened her eyes.
“That being said, A-chan, we’ve reached the end of the segment of the conversation that you are privy to. I’ll send you up to Heaven.”
A-chan asked the obvious question.
“What about Sora-chan?”
“There’s still a few more administrative issues that she has to deal with just between the two of us. Don’t worry too much about it for now; you have 42 other talents to organize.”
And, with a polite smile still on her face, Moira raised her hand, and A-chan was warped out.
achan: And that’s where we’re currently at.
achan: I’m still very frustrated at Moira, but at least I know she’s definitely not an enemy.
achan: That being said, for now we’re going to make an attempt to not worry about Sora.
AZKi_VDiVA: do you really think the attempt is going to work at all?
achan: To be honest, no, but the thing is that we can’t do that much for Sora until she gets out.
achan: So practically speaking, we might as well establish a plan of action for the rest of us.
Towasama: At least we have some idea where Sora is, for now anyway.
Towasama: And she’ll likely contact us as soon as she’s able, so I think we can remain calm for now.
supernenechi: What about Aloe?
achan: She wasn’t even in on the conversation, so I assume she’s being sent back to Hell
achan: If any of you find her, feel free to give her your contact info
achan: Anyways, I’m reading the backlog and I have to make a comment on the matter.
achan: Namely that I am so proud of you, Towa.
Towasama: what
achan: The transcript of your trial.
achan: Kurumi completely upended your entire identity, and you were ready to lash out
achan: And given your history, I’d say it would even be, if ill-advised...
achan: Then at least a little cathartic to do so.
achan: But despite everything, despite how close you were to doing so...
achan: You didn’t.
achan: You might say that you’re just as violent as any other devil, as violent as Akuma, even.
KiryuCoco: (for those out of the loop: she said this while we were escaping from the underworld)
achan: But the fact of the matter is that you are improving yourself; you are being the better devil.
achan: And slowly you are freeing yourself from the identity you used to trap yourself.
achan: Kurumi’s words about maturing were entirely right.
Amane_Kanata: Kurumi has a habit of being frustratingly right about everything.
Amane_Kanata: She’s considered the administration’s most competent judge for a reason.
achan: Not the point I’m trying to make, but fair.
TsunomakiWatame: If I can interrupt with my own words…
achan: Sure.
Tsunomakiwatame: You’re finally recovering.
Towasama: From what?
Towasama: I’m fine
Towasama: just a bit...overwhelmed by, you know
Towasama: Having your entire afterlife history debunked and proven to all be a terrible mistake?
Tsunomakiwatame: From having to believe in your own supposed evil.
Tsunomakiwatame: Because you had to believe in your own violent nature.
Tsunomakiwatame: And I think it’s harmful, self-defeating even, to think that way.
Towasama: I’m fine, though. I’m still friends with you, so clearly I did something weird along the way.
KiryuCoco: The point, you angel, is that at some point this needs to stop being weird for you!
KiryuCoco: Nothing about our circle of friends is even remotely ‘normal’ and that’s just perfect!
Towasama: First of all, shut up.
Towasama: Second of all, please don’t make me cry.
Towasama: I’m just fine.
Towasama: This is...normal. I’ll get used to it.
Towasama: And I’ll try not to land myself back in the underworld any time soon.
suisei_hosimati: Speaking from experience at being mad at the world for everything:
suisei_hosimati: This stuff takes both time and friends.
HimemoriLuna: good news: you have a lot of both!
Notes:
Next chapter will probably be the end of Part II. Makes a nice 15/15 Part I/Part II split, and the pieces are (almost all) in place for the last major story arc in this fic to begin, which has a few events that have been planned since the very start of this story. I'll probably dump a large comment in the end notes for Chapter 30 about the writing process when that gets posted. (Which isn't particularly soon, but it'll come soon-ish. I hope.)
Chapter 30: Diamond Crevasse
Summary:
“It’s long, long goodbye…”
Notes:
Title Reference: Sheryl Nome feat. Tokino Sora - Diamond Crevasse (Tokino Sora Cover)
And here it is. The song was chosen because it’s used as an ED for Macross Frontier, and while the lyrics are a lot sadder than this chapter overall, I still found it fitting tonally.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sora and Moira stared at each other, the conversation having been whittled down to just the two of them.
Moira stood up.
“And here, I suppose, is where I will apologize for my little act of deception.”
Sora blinked.
“...what?”
“I have, until now, implied that the reason I’ve dismissed you one at a time is because of the fact that I wish to control information, to limit knowledge to a strictly need-to-know basis. That was only half-true. As both of your friends are likely to share what they have learned here with your other friends, there wasn’t much point if pure information control was what I desired. No, the real plan involved isolating you for a bit, because we need to have two different talks, the first of which is happening right now.”
She stood up, motioning for Sora to do the same.
The idol drew a sharp breath, slightly nervous, and stood up herself.
Moira continued speaking.
“I could use a change of scenery. If only because, as you might suspect, it’s not entirely safe for you to be out and about the administration, and as it stands, the nameless one’s already figured out that I’m trying to manipulate things behind the scenes.”
She raised her hands, and then both of them teleported out.
The place they teleported to was, while different, at least somewhat familiar in purpose. It was a bedroom, and a surprisingly small one. It was also a home office, with a desk and a computer on it, as well as a door. It was rather sparsely furnished; and if one were to guess it’s occupant it would be rather hard to guess that it belonged to a seraph.
It’s strangely private, but I guess if I’m supposed to be hidden…?
Moira sighed.
“I suppose this is where I say this is for your own good, a line which no doubt is not raising your spirits. We’re going to play a little game, and you’re going to start unlocking your powers. I know you probably don’t want to do that, but we are actually approaching the endgame for our little ascension struggle; if we want the endgame to work out as cleanly as possible - regardless of outcome - then properly manifesting some of your powers as an ascendant, even if you aren’t going to deify yourself, is going to be recommended. I’m taking an admittedly heavy-handed and not very angel-like way of doing things to get you to learn those powers, because you’re actually fairly bright and will figure out what to do.”
With that, she raised her hand. A bunch of runes appeared over the door, presumably sealing it off.
“That seal works both ways, for your information. Your objective, as far as the game goes, is to figure out how to escape. You could take the destructive way out, yes, but I also know you and know that you are trying rather desperately to avoid that possibility. Indeed, you’re going to need a very advanced seal breaker spell or a straight-up unassisted teleport - either one will work here - and right now you do not yet know how to do either of those. When you walk out, you’ll do so knowing exactly the abilities you need to know; I recommend you learn teleportation. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to get back to where the last guest we had was, because poor Aloe’s been waiting for quite a while now, and I might as well send her to where she should be.”
And with that, Moira teleported out.
Sora let out a breath that she had been holding in.
Great, I’m trapped.
She went over to the desk-mounted computer, to find that it had most of the applications Sora needed to communicate with her friends already installed.
The wi-fi, however, had been disabled.
Argh.
Some part of her just wanted to take the destructive route out; to simply get angry and blast the entire place to smithereens.
But she also wanted to desperately avoid doing that, too; Moira was entirely correct in that assumption.
First step: figure out how to connect to my friends. But how? And more appropriately, how do I connect here?
Feeling frustrated, she walked over to the bed, and lied down.
Maybe falling asleep will clear my-
And then she saw the note that had been taped to the ceiling.
Oh, you thought I’d just give you the wi-fi password for free? Keep dreaming, Sora-chan. -Moira
Sora blinked.
You’ve got to be kidding.
And then she realized...
Moira teleported back to the waiting room, where Aloe was still waiting, looking, at this point, past nervousness and more just bored out her mind.
“Sorry for taking my time like that. I actually don’t think badly of you; I just felt that your attitude was, if nothing else, a little bit uncalled for. That being said, I believe that you’re probably pretty tired of being here, so let’s remedy that. And, if nothing else, I think there are a few people who, at this point, do actually want to see you again, if you’re willing to get around a bit.”
Sora woke up, once again to a dreamscape.
It fairly distinctly wasn’t her’s. This place was much larger, and much more befitting of someone you’d worship as a deity.
Okay, good, I managed to actually fall asleep at the same time Moira did.
“Actually, I’m not asleep at the moment; I’m just capable of handling both my real and dream selves simultaneously. It’s a tricky thing to do; and it’s not an ability you need to know. Anyways, congratulations on completing the first fragment of the puzzle; dreamwalking is a fairly rare skill that will serve you quite well. Plus, from what I’ve heard, it’s a neat way to get out of your nightmares, because you can literally get out of them.”
Sora sighed.
“Let’s just not focus on that for now.”
Moira smiled.
“I think you’d prefer it that way. Anyways, I’ve given you the wi-fi password. Okay, that’s not true, it’s more that I’ve left it for you when eventually you wake up, but I don’t recommend doing so now; I think you know why.”
Surprisingly enough, Sora nodded, and then disappeared, continuing the dream.
When she re-appeared at the hololive office, she knew she had found herself in the correct place, as she had been seeking a particular friend.
Sora smiled, and spoke out loud, hoping that her appearance would gather attention.
“Well, I guess I should explain what’s happened to me, since, from the looks of it, I’m not going anywhere soon.”
Looking around, she found A-chan to be asleep, and from the looks of it, not waking up anytime soon.
Ah, I guess she’s awake right now. Oh well, I’ll catch up to her later.
And then she disappeared.
To Sora’s complete lack of shock, Fubuki’s dreamself was also asleep, being awake in the real world. The same was true of Mio, Okayu, and Korone.
This was, however, not true of both Noel and Flare. Even more unusually, the three of them were all in the same dream; the nature of their soul-bound souls had made it such that they could connect their dreams to one another without explicitly dreamwalking; the dream was shared between Noel and Flare, to which Sora had teleported into.
This place wasn’t the hololive office, but it was nonetheless quite familiar to the three of them; Noel and Flare by memory and Sora by their tales. It was Flare’s old elven house, the somewhat old structure mostly as she remembered it being.
Flare smiled happily.
“Noe-chan and Sora-senpai? I can understand one of the two, but...”
Sora nodded.
“I’m dreamwalking for a bit. I don’t have anything better to do, and I have no other ways to contact you guys. I was just hoping that someone was asleep, since the gamers are all awake, from the looks of it.”
Noel and Flare both laughed.
“Yeah, good luck with that.” Flare replied.
Noel smiled.
“Heaven’s been nice, and I’m certainly willing to take my hand at streaming again. I’m letting my wife go first, though.”
Sora smiled.
“Ah, I heard that the two of you confessed. Sorry for missing that.”
Noel shook her head.
“Don’t worry about it. The ceremony was really just about the two of us and our love.”
“Or, more appropriately, it was the two of us realizing we needed to get our act together because we somehow never did when we were alive.” Flare added.
“Yeah, that kinda makes sense.” Sora replied. “How are Okayu and Korone on that front?”
Flare rolled her eyes.
“It’s amazing because the two of them are just so casual about it. Okayu just kind of casually strolls by and drive-by kisses Korone when she feels like it, or on rare occasions stares at her very intently until Korone agrees to take a break. Speaking of her, Korone’s actually started to reign in her schedule to the point where it’s merely implausible instead of straight-up mortally impossible, mostly because Okayu feels it’s a bit annoying having to schedule romantic moments literally days in advance.”
Sora laughed, as that was a very Korone problem to have.
“Well, I’m glad to hear that. Thinking of which, I guess you’re wondering what I’m up to, and that’s trying to inform everyone that I’m actually doing just fine, and that there’s no need to worry about me for now. That is, aside from a long talk I need to have with A-chan, but that’s its own issue. That brings me to my request: can you ask A-chan to fall asleep for me? I don’t currently have wi-fi where I’m at.”
Noel and Flare nodded, until Noel pointed out the small issue with that plan.
“Um, we’re still asleep, though. Do we have a method to wake ourselves up quickly?”
Sora sighed.
“I can handle that.”
She snapped her fingers, and in a flash of light, the dream broke.
Noel and Flare both woke up. Flare looked slightly annoyed at having done so, despite the fact that there was no sense of tiredness associated with being underslept.
The elf, however, was still responsible enough to make sure her job was done correctly.
“Man, I wish Sora would have warned us a little bit before snapping us awake. Still, I’ll go tell A-chan that Sora said hi.”
The next dream was fairly obviously Suisei’s. There was just something about the way the stage was lit up in a brilliant shade of blue that told Sora it was obviously her dream.
She hadn’t interrupted the show that was currently going on. Even if it was mostly that Suisei’s singing voice was beautiful and Sora didn’t mind taking a few minutes just to listen to it.
That being said, the show had concluded, and Suisei would most likely be awake fairly shortly. And that meant this was the perfect time to chat with the self-proclaimed shooting star.
“Hey, Sui-chan!”
“Sora-chan. I wasn’t expecting to find you here, though I guess I’m not too surprised you’d figure out a way to catch me live...which isn’t actually real, is it? I’m dreaming, right?”
“You’re dreaming. I’m visiting people’s dreams and seeing what everyone’s up to, because right now that’s literally the only thing I can do at the moment.”
“Really? Where are you?”
“Trapped...somewhere, I don’t know. I could get mad and blast my way out, but I want to avoid that scenario because I’m trying to actually get a grip on exactly how powerful I am. Moira said that I’m allowed to escape once I figure out how to freely teleport anywhere, which is probably because it’ll be an extremely useful skill when it comes to escaping...well, at least until it stops being an option. Don’t worry about it too much, Sui-chan; I know you’re much more interested in trying to start your career once again, and all I’ll say is this: go for it. Don’t wait; it’s better to start in the in-between, and transfer to Heaven as necessary. Remember that Roboco’s tech allows you to stream to whichever afterlife you feel like.”
Suisei simply gave Sora a ‘seriously?’ look.
“I mean, I’ll do it, but, um, good luck with the ‘not worrying about you’ thing. You know how most of us are. That, and while I'm still resentful about resetting, the fact of the matter is that most of my anger is at least partially irrational. The fact of the matter is that I started from the ground the first time, and I have the advantage of people still knowing who I actually am this time around. You, on the other hand, while you were much better about handling things, are getting screwed over by an issue that is not at all your fault, and you don’t deserve any of it. The fact that you haven’t burned anything down in a blinding rage is amazing to me, because in your position I definitely would’ve done that by now.”
Sora sighed.
“If I were alone, maybe. But I can’t do that to the rest of you. I’ll contain myself no matter what. It’ll take a while to get used to the idea that I’m genuinely capable of magically outmatching just about anyone who isn’t among the powerful beings in existence. Still, I hope you enjoy your time in the afterlife. We have an infinite amount of it, after all; so please, after-live for yourself. Don’t get involved in my mess, because bad things tend to happen to those who get involved with the angels. Just ask Kanata, who I suspect isn’t part of Heaven.”
Suisei smirked.
“You’d be correct on that. Then again, there’s Towa, who went exactly the opposite way.”
Sora paused.
“I’ve heard about that, but what exactly happened?”
“Towa got kicked out of Hell for being a fundamentally good person. She’s officially been christened as the ‘Rising Devil’, the first of her kind.”
Sora smiled.
“Well, I think I know where I need to go next. Is she asleep?”
“It’s night out at the lunar kingdom, so just about everyone who has a functional sleep cycle is currently asleep.” Suisei answered.
Sora nodded.
“Hmmm...I think I need to pay our devil a visit, then.”
Meanwhile, up in Heaven...
“A-chan, are you available?”
A-chan looked up from the laptop she was seemingly perpetually seated in front of, while Fubuki and Mio were casually chatting about something on a couch at the back of the living room.
“Yeah. Why do you ask?”
“Sora-chan’s been visiting us in dreams and she said she’d like you to fall asleep. It’s her only means of contact at the moment.”
A-chan’s eyes widened, as Fubuki and Mio’s ears both perked up at the mention, turning their heads to face the speaker.
Mio spoke, worried: “Is she in danger?”
Flare replied calmly: “She said not to worry about her, but she’s currently not contactable for the time being, unless you’re asleep.”
Fubuki got up.
“I’ll go and tell the rest of us here, then. If nothing else, it's unlikely for Sora-senpai to get in contact with us anytime soon.”
And with that, she walked out of the room, followed by walking back about a minute later, blushing lightly.
“For future reference: if you interrupt Okayu and Korone while they are in the middle of a cuddling session, Korone gets surprisingly defensive. They're cute but also seem kind of deadly?”
Everyone in the room laughed.
A-chan yawned.
“Well, I guess I’ll see what Sora-chan’s up to.”
Towa’s dream was colourful, though awfully small in size. It was simply her bedroom, somewhat under-detailed owing to the lack of concentration within the dream to focus on them, but at the same time, it was home.
“Hey.”
Towa blinked, not expecting the arrival of Tokino Sora.
“Sora-senpai?”
“Yep. I’m...not really able to chat at the moment normally, so I just wanted to say hi, and also congratulate you for your new position as ‘Rising Devil’. Suisei told me about that.”
Towa rolled her eyes.
“Where are you, anyway?”
“Honestly, I’m not sure. I was thinking more about where you are, since you apparently aren’t in the underworld anymore.” Sora replied.
“Ah. Well, this is Luna’s castle, and...wait, I’m asleep, aren’t I?”
“Took you this long to realize?”
“I don’t remember falling asleep, but now that I think about it, it was getting close to nightfall, so it wouldn’t surprise me. I’m still...trying to process everything that happened, really. I’m not ready to cast aside all of my negative feelings about myself that easily, despite the fact that apparently everyone else was.”
Sora smiled.
“I think I’m the same way, really. I’m still not really able to get my head around the idea of being ‘special’ in some manner. Heck, I’m visiting everyone else’s dreams to avoid dealing with my nightmares for the most part. If they’re even still much of a thing; this and other angel problems have been occupying all of my spare time as of recently.”
Towa frowned.
“Yeah. Sorry about what happened to you in the underworld.”
Sora shrugged.
“It didn’t really hurt that much.”
Towa stared at Sora incredulously.
“A spell designed to be the essence of pain in its purest form possible doesn’t hurt that much. Not much of a chance I’m gonna believe that.”
Sora sighed.
“Fair enough. I mean like, it’s better now. I’m just somewhat trapped here. Anyways, I was wondering if you wanted to restart your hololive career, since I think the opportunity’s probably available. Just talk to anyone who’s available; I’m certain A-chan would be willing to help.”
Towa grinned.
“You know, I should really get around to that. Especially since I can actually do it with all of the other members in my generation!”
Sora smiled in an upbeat but slightly more formal manner.
“That’s the spirit! Hopefully when I eventually get in contact with the rest of you normally then I’ll happily join in, once everything’s dealt with. I hope I see you soon.”
Towa’s grin evolved to a much sweeter and softer smile.
“You too, Sora-senpai.”
And then Sora snapped her fingers, moving to the next dream.
Sora once again appeared in the hololive office, next to A-chan, who responded to her appearance quickly.
“Hello, Sora-chan.”
“Oh, hi. I was just checking, but if you’re up already...”
“You’ve got me, Fubuki, and Mio all worried about you, so there’s that.”
Sora rolled her eyes.
“I’m not actually in danger. I’m also not able to go anywhere, so I suppose, with all things equal, you should all move on without me. Restart your careers with everyone who can do that. Heck, we have every member of hololive once again in contact; it shouldn’t even be that hard to do.”
A-chan laughed.
Sora continued: “Okay, fine, it’ll be hard, but it’s not impossible, and I can’t see any reason why any of us would object. Even Aqua, who can’t remember most of her previous life, seems to be interested in going for an afterlife round with her gaming, and I think it’d be wonderful. For now, I’d like you to support them. Support all of them. Because to be honest, I’m not going anywhere for a little while until I learn how to teleport completely unassisted. In theory, once I get internet access where I am, I could be warped to either Heaven or Hell, but right now I’m trying to avoid both of those realms.”
A-chan frowned.
“That’s fair. I’ll try to keep a consistent sleep cycle for now so you can chat with me if it’s necessary; I don’t like the idea of leaving you entirely alone.”
Sora shook her head.
“Oh, I’ve talked via dreaming to a few other people first. Unless I coincidentally manage to sleep at a time when literally nobody else is sleeping, then I’ll never be alone. Even still, thank you for offering; but I want you to promise that you’ll support the rest of hololive when you’re awake. As I said, for now I’m perfectly okay.”
“No nightmares?” A-chan asked.
“The angel problems have been taking up most of my mind for now, so not really.”
A-chan sighed.
“Alright. Here’s the deal I want: I’ll support the rest of hololive while I’m awake, but I do want to talk with you on any occasion where we’re both asleep at the same time, which we are surprisingly often. Is that okay with you?”
“That’s perfect, thank you. I think I’ll go wake up now.”
Sora woke up, staring once again at the ceiling of the bedroom office she had been effectively imprisoned in.
There was a new note on the ceiling:
Password is: Dreamwalker!
The password was correct; Sora then logged into her various accounts.
If I can’t restart my own career, then at least I can cheer on my friends.
END OF PART II
Notes:
You have no idea how tempted I was to name this chapter “Dream☆Story”, but tonally the song just didn’t fit with the unusual pacing this chapter has.
This is admittedly a somewhat weird note to end the arc on, but it’s actually not a terrible place to end a story arc, as for now we’ve finally hit a relative point where, at least, in theory, the story has actually calmed down quite a bit and can be temporarily shelved while I figure out how I want to start the final arc. Part III has some wild moments planned (some from even before I started writing this fic) but it’ll be a while before we get there.
One of the most interesting things about this arc, I’ve found, is that if you look at the arc almost purely from Towa’s perspective (as this fic’s protagonist is pretty clearly Sora) then this series actually has a rather classical story structure. If you take the whole deal with Sora’s ascension out of the equation, the Hell Arc by itself would be a self-contained fic in its own right; it has all of the classical pieces: an inciting incident (Chapter 14: Dyscontrolled Galaxy), to the various bits of rising action (Chapter 16-21), to the first big climax scene (Chapter 22: Prime Time) to the end fight (Chapter 25: Upshift), and then even a big scene about redemption and other nice bits of character evolution being given the spotlight.
I’m happy with the arc. A lot happier than I thought I’d be; when I started I was basically thinking “oh no, I only know how this fic’s gonna end, the Hell arc is going to be so sloppy in comparison” but once I realized that the opportunity for Towa’s big arc finish to happen was present, I knew that the entire rest of the arc would fall into place from there. I’m not 100% happy with it in one manner, which is that if I had known it was going to end this way earlier, I would’ve dropped a few hints foreshadowing the ‘Rising Devil’ twist all the way back in Intervention a bit better, but I’m happy with this for now.
With that being said, I am taking a break from this fic for now, as we’re finally at a nice place to let a bit of time pass. That, and I do want to get back into writing other things.
Chapter 31: Waiting
Summary:
Sora experiences another day, just like any other.
Any other...
Notes:
Title Reference: Esselfortium - Waiting (from BTSX Episode 1 OST)
We’re back. This arc’s been planned since...well, I’d say since the first, but actually some of the events in the Heaven arc were planned as far back as Friends in the Sky, the previous story. It’s gonna be wild; I hope you look forward to the end of this story and series.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sora looked around.
Having internet access was nice. While she still couldn’t stream again, at least she could still now communicate with her friends and give some signs that she was still alive.
Well, after-alive. Still...angel, I guess.
At this point, so much of her own human memory from her actual life had just been put behind her. She still remembered it, but it now felt impossibly far in the past, now unreachable.
Maybe her humanity wasn’t going to last much longer anyway; time might claim it, given long enough.
Or maybe that was just what the isolation did to her. Much to her dismay, the secret to teleportation had not just fallen into her lap.
How am I supposed to learn without any idea of where to start?
She sighed, and continued checking out what her friends were up to.
It had been several days since she had been trapped here, and while she wasn’t a fan of the isolation, she had found something to be happy about: a lot of her friends had restarted their careers without her.
About time, really.
In fact, almost all of them either already had debuted to an excited crowd or were in the middle of planning an equally anticipated return. The members who hadn’t committed to returning at all were few.
In the main branch, Marine and Rushia abstained from announcing a return to hololive.
Within hololiveID, Anya couldn’t debut because she was still busy being a dagger and Reine felt bad enough that she wanted to wait until Anya had scheduled her debut before going herself.
The four of them had chosen to delay their debuts for a specific reason: Anya and Reine were trying to once again find Uruha Ayakashi, who was their best bet at solving Anya’s current predicament of being reincarnated as a keris. Meanwhile, Rushia wanted to go along with them because Ayakashi was her ancestor, and Marine decided that she needed to make sure Rushia wasn’t making the journey by herself. Surprisingly enough, Akai Haato - a.k.a. Haachama - had decided to just go blind, saying that ‘identity crises make for good video content’. (1)
On the other hand, in hololive EN, there was Amelia, who wasn’t returning due to still overpaying a karmic debt; she wasn’t willing to budge until things sorted themselves out. Thankfully for her, both Calliope and Kiara were still present in the underworld, and both of them had made surprising strides in going pro, so to speak.
Well, for Calliope, at least. Kiara, on the other hand, was currently trying to logistically figure out how to actually run a KFP in Hell, and it turned out that mid-underworld bureaucracy, unlike heavenly bureaucracy which existed because angels tended to be a little too attached to rules that resulted in convoluted-looking legal books, existed purely to make things as inconvenient as possible for as many people as possible, and thus running a functional restaurant in Hell was actually obscenely difficult.
Well, at least this explains why it’s a pain to find anywhere to eat that isn’t a front for some criminal demon organization.
On the other hand, Kiara, being Kiara, was determined to figure something out, even if that meant a fair bit of phoenix fire might be utilized as a persuasion method. (2)
“If you want to play with fire, don’t complain about getting burned!”
Sora smiled. If the underworld couldn’t drag her friends’ moods down, nothing could. Kiara was a force of nature like that sometimes.
Finally, that brought her to her own position. No one knew where she was; but she wasn’t actually barred from communicating with her friends, either in-text via discord or talking to them in their dreams, which Sora had taken a liking to.
Still, she hadn’t figured out how to freely teleport, and that was bugging her. She’d done her best to imagine teleporting, but she couldn’t figure it out.
Maybe I should dream some more.
This was the other part that was bugging her: she had already mastered teleporting. The only problem was that it was exclusively restricted to her dream self. She could jump between dreams with ease; that wasn’t difficult.
Trying the same thing in the physical afterlife realms was a lot harder.
If only it were as easy as just imagining where it is I want to do. I guess that’s the issue with having a physical self.
Sora sighed, and then logged onto her discord.
tokinosorach is now known as tokino_sora.
tokino_sora: Well, today has been exactly as every other day trapped here has been like.
tokino_sora: which is to say it’s gone nowhere
achan: Unfortunate, but the expected result.
AZKi_VDiVA: It’s weird to think about
AZKi_VDiVA: But Sora’s likely going to be the last person to return to her full time career.
achan: Which is really unfortunate, but I suppose not only do we not have a way to make things better
achan: But we have literally nothing that can influence the situation surrounding that right now.
achan: I’m sorry.
tokino_sora: It’s not your fault. Nor anyone’s fault, really.
Amane_Kanata: As Kurumi would say, it’s been a giant mess of poor but well-intentioned choices.
Amane_Kanata: ‘The road to Hell is paved with good intentions’ and all of that.
tokino_sora: A little more literally than I would’ve liked, I guess.
Amane_Kanata: I honestly have no idea why Kurumi let me keep my wings.
Amane_Kanata: Because I don’t think I could’ve gotten in more trouble if I tried.
KiryuCoco: She explicitly mentioned that she was ruling against precedent with you.
Amane_Kanata: Yeah, and it weirds me out.
Towasama: Meanwhile, there’s me.
Towasama: I’m really sorry that I’m going to delay going live, at least for a bit.
Towasama: I don’t think it’s healthy for me to try streaming while dealing with a small bit of, uh
Towasama: complete and total identity crisis
Towasama: It’s easier to do it when my friends are around
Tsunomakiwatame: I think it’s for the best if we go at a pace that works for all of us.
Tsunomakiwatame: There’s no pressure for you to return now if you aren’t ready to do so yet.
Tsunomakiwatame: That, and I’ve only announced a return, much like yourself I haven’t actually re-debuted.
KiryuCoco: There will always be another reason to delay, though.
Amane_Kanata: It’s why I have my re-debut lined up, though the date hasn’t been announced.
Amane_Kanata: That, and Roboco-san allows me to stream up to Heaven again so...
Towasama: Isn’t having a large amount of exposure unwise for you in particular?
Towasama: Like, it feels slightly unwise to flaunt how you’re still an angel given how close your trial was.
Amane_Kanata: Eh, Kurumi would know anyway if I restarted my career
Amane_Kanata: And unless I do something really stupid it’s unlikely that I’ll get re-trialed
KiryuCoco: On a verdict that was specifically listed as being off the record?
KiryuCoco: I mean, I’m all in for it, and I’ll debut right alongside you but uh
KiryuCoco: usually this brand of blatant recklessness against authority is my thing
tokino_sora: Please don’t get yourselves thrown into Hell again.
Amane_Kanata: It’s unlikely, to say the least.
Amane_Kanata: That, and at this point me and Coco are basically official so…
achan: Next in line to get married?
inugamikorone: ahem
achan: Okay, second in line.
SakuraMiko35: Did neither me nor Peko-chan tell you about what happened with the two of us?
Usadapekora: don’t tell them peko!!!!
SakuraMiko35: I mean you told me to say that I loved you
Usadapekora: LIES! IT’S ALL LIES!
achan: ...
achan: I don’t know what’s worse.
achan: That somehow the two of you fell in love, that Pekora’s denying it right now...
achan: Or that the fact you somehow didn’t tell anyone is entirely believable for you two in particular.
Usadapekora: We kissed because we thought we were actually going to double-die okay?!
SakuraMiko35: I confessed because I didn’t want our second lives to end like NoeFure’s did.
Shirogane_Noel: I’m a little offended by that, but I entirely understand.
Amane_Kanata: Ah, you weren’t told about how spiritual selves work.
SakuraMiko35: No, you told us about that, but, uh, we kind of forgot while in the moment.
Usadapekora: I felt a little stupid when I realized we were right back here again
Usadapekora: Can we un-confess our feelings now that we know we weren’t actually in danger?
SakuraMiko35: That’s not how confessions work!
achan: Not to interrupt you two lovebirds but could you not do this in our main channel?
Usadapekora: …………………………………………
SakuraMiko35: it’s probably for the best
tokino_sora: So is that where we’re currently all at?
kureijiollie: EVERYONE IN HOLOLIVE ID EXCEPT ANYA AND REINE ARE READY TO GO
achan: Not waiting for the two of them, Ollie?
reineeeee: Nah, I told her to go ahead
reineeeee: As does Anya, by the way
reineeeee: Ollie could use the company anyway, and she’s a lot more prone to restlessness than I am
reineeeee: That, and I have to carry Anya around anyway on our quest to solve her issue
uruharushia: it’s either that or I learn how to do spiritual magic and solve Anya’s issue myself
reineeeee: Though, Anya says she’s up for trying to debut as a magical dagger if anyone wants to try
HoshinovaMoona: I mean, would it even be the most ridiculous thing we’ve done?
reineeeee: I don’t know
reineeeee: Your mortal memory is much clearer than mine is, though.
nakiriayame: underworld roundup is such:
nakiriayame: Calli and Kiara are back, so are Choco, Mel, and Ollie
nakiriayame: and finally me but I’m strictly part-time
nakiriayame: as I was back in the mortal realm, really
nakiriayame: you see I have a few trips to make to the mid-underworld
botaaan: Not my place to ask, but was there any sign of Aloe-chan?
nakiriayame: that’s one of the reasons I’m visiting mid
nakiriayame: because none of us actually have Aloe’s contact info, which is unfortunate
supernenechi: aw
nakiriayame: that and it’s the easiest for me to do so
nakiriayame: because if I draw my swords then other demons know to immediately get out of my way
ookamimio: It’s funny how harmless you are exclusively when around hololive.
Towasama: eh, she fought alongside me in the battle against Akuma, she can be pretty scary too
achan: Heaven is straightforward: all four gamers are already back.
achan: Planned are AZKi, Akirose, Subaru, then Noel and Flare, who’ll likely debut together.
7216_matsuri: in-between plans are I think me first, then Shion, then Aqua
SakuraMiko35: uh, too late?
suisei_hosimati: Same here, really.
7216_matsuri: that was fast, but I suppose it makes sense you two would go that quickly
7216_matsuri: anyways last is all of gen 4 and gen 5, order dependent on when Towa’s feeling it
Towasama: I’ll try to sort things out as quickly as I can.
AkaiHaato: No, don’t. I wouldn’t recommend rushing over an existential crisis.
AkaiHaato: Speaking from experience; both halves of me agree that you should take things slowly
Amane_Kanata: You are admittedly a very special case, Haachama.
Amane_Kanata: Then again, so is Towa, because we have an impressively weird track record.
Towasama: As we always did. Thanks, though. It’s hard to explain, but it’s like…
Towasama: I always thought I’m a devil because I’m evil, and that I’m evil because I’m a devil.
Towasama: I never really realized that it was just a giant cycle, and now it’s just...what’s outside of that?
Towasama: Plus, it’s a little scary knowing that I’m the first rising devil in recorded history.
Towasama: I have to learn how to act like a good person now.
Towasama: Because everything I do will be recorded as an example for others to follow.
achan: Thankfully, that’s something I’m certain you won’t have trouble with.
Towasama: I’ve been a devil for decades! I’ve been in hololive for less than a tenth that time!
Towasama: This is decades of violent instinct I have to suppress!
Amane_Kanata: literally I had more violent instincts back when we were in hololive than you did
KiryuCoco: Like, you instantly lose all evil traits as soon as you think about us. It’s not even subtle.
KiryuCoco: not that you had that many evil traits to begin with, really
Towasama: I mean, I was pretty much the incarnation of wrath, but yeah, I went soft around you guys
Towasama: Except for the occasional freak out or two, but like…
Amane_Kanata: You’ve learned to think about your friends.
Amane_Kanata: Whereas when you got thrown into the underworld for the sin of wrath, well…
Amane_Kanata: You lashed out for your own sake; your friends were just the excuse you used.
Amane_Kanata: And you were called out for that.
Amane_Kanata: Whereas now you lash out purely for your friends’ sake.
Amane_Kanata: And saying that you're a wrathful person, well…
Amane_Kanata: That’s the excuse you use to defend them with more force than they’re willing to use.
KiryuCoco: Newsflash: defending other people is considered a good thing!
Towasama: Oh, shut up.
Towasama: But thank you. I’ll try my best going forward.
tokino_sora: At the end of the day, that’s all any of us can do.
tokino_sora: We can keep trying.
tokino_sora: For example, I can keep trying to teleport.
tokino_sora: One of these days I’ll get out of here.
tokino_sora: Though it’s not today.
tokino_sora: I’m going to bed soon, so if anyone wants to join me in sleeping…
achan: I’ll probably be a bit, but you’ve been sleeping longer, so I’ll catch up eventually.
tokino_sora: Look, I haven’t exactly had much to do while awake.
Sora put down her phone.
Same as always, I suppose.
Truth be told, while she hadn’t made any progress on teleporting as of recently, she hadn’t really tried. Part of it was the sheer repetition of failure; part of it was also that even if she escaped there wasn’t all that much to do.
On the other hand, if she escaped with freeform teleportation ready, that would keep her out of the Nameless One’s hands, perhaps for good. From what Moira implied, once mastered, it was fully cross-realm.
I’ve gotta learn this stuff, but how…
She supposed that’s why Moira was trapping her in this room.
It is your decision alone.
And therein laid the truth. Moira wanted Sora to make the decision, no matter what, and that meant she had to learn the defenses such that the decision could be made without being forced into it, like she was when she earned her angel wings.
Do I really have to avoid ascension that badly?
That was the other thing that was bugging her. Most of her objections were reflexive and based on gut feeling; but objectively there wasn’t much reason that she really had to avoid it. It was mostly just a sense of not wanting to do it that was driving her.
They wouldn’t forget about me.
Not knowing how she was feeling, Sora went to bed, planning to talk with some very important people in her dreams.
Notes:
(1) I mean, heck, it even worked in the mortal realm; if anything it should be easier in the afterlife.
(2) Where by ‘might be’ we mean ‘definitely will be’.
I'll admit (as I'm a few chapters ahead by writing a chapter buffer) that this arc is gonna take a bit to start up; the action parts don't really get going for the next few chapters. I hope you'll bear with me; though hopefully the intermediary filler doesn't kill the pace of the story too badly, if only because some of the said filler is fairly...strange, to say the least.
Chapter 32: Imaginarium
Summary:
Sora blinks.
Notes:
Title Reference: Stuart Rynn - Imaginarium
I’ve been wanting to use this track for a while. It's uplifting in style, and yet somehow something about it feels awfully downcast...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sora woke up, this time as a dream self, and aware of the fact that she had done so.
She looked around the darkness; her dream hadn’t really formed around her, possibly as a result of not being able to think too much about what had happened.
She blinked, and decided to see who was asleep.
To her lack of shock, Fubuki was awake in reality, leaving her dream mostly unmanifested and her dreamself unable to be awoken. This was true of all of the gamers except Okayu; from what Sora remembered only the nekomata remembered to sleep, and that was mostly because she couldn’t be bothered to fix her mortal reflex due to being lazy.
Sora blinked.
So was A-chan; while she promised to sleep, Sora suspected she had fallen asleep faster than her, meaning she was still not within contact.
Oh well. Actually, I wonder...
Sora blinked.
The dream that Sora found herself in was surprisingly domestic, all things considered. It was a rather simple series of rooms in what seemed to be an apartment complex, and the locked door indicated that the dreamer’s sense of scale was somewhat small in scale.
“Sora-paisen? How did you get here?”
The dreamer was Kiryu Coco, and she was the first person to be asleep in reality - and thus, have her dream self awake.
“Um...have you read our group chat? You’re just the first person I’ve visited so far who’s asleep.”
“Oh, I’m dreaming. I suppose none of this is real. Which makes sense, as in reality me and Kanata are sleeping at Luna’s castle, because...she never did explain why everyone bows down to her now. I’m curious: why am I dreaming about you, though?”
Sora shrugged.
“Ah, I’m not part of your dream. I’m manifesting myself in your dream.”
Coco paused.
“That sounds confusing. Whatcha doing here, anyway?”
Sora shrugged.
“Just seeing where everyone’s at. Making sure people don’t forget me while I’m busy not getting anywhere.”
Coco laughed.
“Trust me, you don’t have to worry about us forgetting you. I’d try figuring out a way to punch the nameless one in the face if I didn’t have the whole issue of not being allowed into Heaven due to exactly that kind of motivation.”
Sora giggled.
“Please don’t get in trouble with the angels again. Like, actually don’t; it’s really bad if we get into another angel mess given that we’re already probably breaking a lot of rules just by being ourselves. You know what I mean.”
Coco laughed.
“Well, if nothing else, I’ll try to keep myself innocent. Can you do me a favour and visit our dear sleeping angel? It’s not like I can do it at the moment.”
Sora blinked.
“How do you know she’s asleep? You’re not awake yourself.”
Coco smirked.
“She fell asleep in my bed, and Kanata’s a heavy sleeper.”
Sora blinked.
Kanata’s dream was a lot more familiar to Sora, if only because the room was a complete mess, unlike the spotless dream from Coco.
“Sora-senpai! What are you doing here?!”
Ah, there’s our dreaming angel.
“Coco told me to visit you since she can’t for the next few hours or so.”
Kanata paused.
“But Coco’s one room over. She could visit really easily if she wanted to.”
Sora shrugged.
“I see a problem with that. Do you remember where Coco was sent?”
“Yeah, Coco was...sent to the in-between with me...which means this apartment doesn’t exist because both of us are staying at Luna’s castle, which means...oh. I’m dreaming.”
Sora nodded.
“How are you? Coco seemed...not worried, but I can’t imagine she’d want me to see you if everything was going completely as planned.”
Kanata froze, and then slowly raised her hand to her face.
“I’m really trying to not think about the fact that I’m so bad at being an angel that I literally got thrown out of Heaven for it. Why did I think I could lie to Kurumi of all people? Why did I literally send us to the underworld of all places? Hell, I probably would’ve gotten sent back to Heaven if I was just honest about everything. Kurumi would probably have forgiven me if I told her the truth about everything. But now...this. I really messed things up.”
Sora smiled.
“It’s okay. If anything, things can only go up from here.”
Kanata raised a finger.
“I could be sent to Hell if I continue to mess things up.”
Sora rolled her eyes.
“Kanata, you aren’t nearly evil enough for that. If anything, I’m happy for you; I think to a certain extent you’ve always found the administration to be a little bit uptight for your tastes.”
Kanata rolled her eyes.
“It’s amazing how almost nobody likes actually working with the afterlife administration. If you actually enjoy it, you get promoted to archangel fairly rapidly and you’ll probably stick around. You’re right, though; and the fact is, given that I was thrown down here with Coco, I can’t help but realize that I don’t really regret what I did, but I really should regret it, given how many different angel code violations I committed. Again, I probably would’ve been safe if I hadn’t tried to lie to Kurumi, but, well...”
Sora frowned.
“I think you made the best choices you could’ve made with what you knew at the time. You couldn’t have known that Kurumi was working for Moira directly, for example; no doubt if you did you would’ve told her about this. Though, as much as I hate to admit it, I’m not the one you need to talk to; regardless of how your confrontation with Kurumi went, it wouldn't have affected my current situation.”
“Really?” Kanata asked.
“Not at all.” Sora replied, “Because Moira’s goddess insight meant that she knew everything; we had absolutely no way of hiding what we were doing from her. And because I’m the one being pulled along by the strings of fate - well, more accurately being strangled by them, according to Moira - there was absolutely no way for me to get out of my situation. So my fate isn’t really your fault at all; it simply couldn’t be helped no matter what you did. That’s why you need to talk to Coco instead; the two of you know each other a lot better.”
Kanata thought about it.
“I guess I need to wake up, then.”
Sora smiled, and extended a hand.
“I’ve got a better idea. Hold my hand for a bit, and close your eyes.”
Kanata slowly raised her hand to meet Sora’s, while closing her eyes.
And then Sora blinked.
Kanata opened her eyes.
Sora waved to Coco, letting go of Kanata’s hand.
“I brought Kanatan with me; she needs to talk to you.”
Coco shrugged while freezing with a rather confused expression.
“...I don’t understand what’s going on, but if Kanatan needs me...”
Kanata nodded rather shyfully.
Sora smiled, and then blinked.
Moira’s dream temple was an odd one in that Sora had never visited the location in reality, despite knowing it was a real place.
I know you aren’t teaching me teleporting, but maybe you can dispense a hint or two.
However, when she got there, all she found was a piece of paper at the table.
No hints, Tokino-san. Teleportation in reality is hard; after all, there’s some pretty major differences between your real and dream selves, right? -Moira
Sora sighed.
“Of course that’s what you’re going to do. Could you actually do anything in a straightforward manner?”
She picked up the sheet of paper, and then looked at the back, before rolling her eyes at what had been written.
P. S. Actually, I take that back: I DID give you a hint or two…though you haven’t picked it up yet.
Sora then blinked.
The hololive office was a familiar setting; she was starting to get the feeling that A-chan chose to use this as a dream setting deliberately so as to meet Sora in a more comfortable position than she necessarily needed to.
Still, Sora appreciated the gesture nonetheless.
“Thank you, A-chan. It’s nice to return to somewhere familiar for once.”
A-chan, who was already present and awake in the dream - thus, asleep in reality - shrugged.
“It’s the least I could do, really. So...what’s up now?”
Sora also shrugged.
“Not much. I visited Moira’s dream, and all she did was leave a note telling me that teleportation was hard because of differences between my dream and real selves. She otherwise said she wasn’t giving me any hints to learning real-world teleportation...and then on the post-script, said that she did give me a hint, though I haven’t picked up on it, so it's not exactly useful!”
A-chan rolled her eyes.
“Figures as much.”
Sora paused.
“Actually, I did do something else. I sent Kanata into Coco’s dream, because Kanata was feeling a little bit down from how the whole thing with Kurumi went; and Coco was the one she really needed to talk to...and now I just realized I can bring other people with me into dreams!”
A-chan froze.
“...can you take me with you? I’m kind of curious what it’s like to visit other people’s dreams.”
Sora thought about it for a bit, and then extended a hand.
“You’re probably the most responsible person I know, so I’ll allow it. Hold on to my hand, and close your eyes.”
A-chan’s hand gripped Sora’s.
Sora blinked again.
The Shirakami Shrine was beautiful, and the distinct structure made it immediately obvious who the dreamer in question was.
A-chan spoke to Sora in a rather casual voice.
“Pretty sure I know who’s dream this is.”
Sora laughed.
“Most of the dream worlds don’t tend to be subtle like that, but also I know who’s dream I’m trying to get into at any given moment. That being said, the inside of the place might not be what you expect it to be.”
And she was right; the interior of the shrine wasn’t a shrine at all but was, in fact, really just an extension of the house that Fubuki lived in up in Heaven, with some of the spacing slightly off and also not conforming to the rules of euclidean geometry at all; if one were to map the inside of the house properly said map would self-intersect.
That said, it was an inviting space, and Sora was still mostly familiar with it.
I guess she sees her space as the shared space between all of us…
“Now, A-chan, there’s a rather large chance that Fubuki-chan’s not available because she’s almost always awake in the real world. Not unless-”
“Sora-senpai?!”
Sora and A-chan both blinked, with A-chan responding to the kitsune.
“You’re asleep and actually dreaming? Who are you and what have you done with our fox?”
Fubuki’s surprise immediately gave way to laughter.
“Hey! Sleeping still feels nice! Sometimes, anyway.”
Sora smiled; truly Fubuki was still herself, no matter the circumstances.
“I’ll admit it feels even better when you don’t have anything else to do.”
Fubuki, at that point, frowned, both of her ears dropping slightly. A-chan also frowned; she got what Sora meant by that statement.
“Oh. Um...what brings you to my dream, then?”
Sora let out a breath she wasn’t aware she was holding.
“I wanted to let you know that I don’t blame you for what happened to me. Yeah, you were a little careless, but the fact of the matter is that you couldn’t have known how things were going to go; and frankly it all ended up working for the better anyway; I’m safe in, well, to be honest, I don’t know where, Coco and Towa got out of Hell, and Kanata got reunited with Coco - which, yes, unfortunately meant that Kanata got kicked out of Heaven - plus at this point you’ve been managing your own career with the resurrected hololive, so...I’m happy with this.”
Fubuki paused, but A-chan responded more quickly.
“Are you really okay with this?”
Sora took a moment to think about it.
“Okay, I’m happy for all of you. My personal situation is a bit unfortunate, but there’s also nothing that you can do about it; I don’t even know where I am.”
She paused, taking a moment to think about her next words.
“To be perfectly honest, I don’t even know what I’m going to do when I escape. My prospects are limited, and if I make myself a public figure, then I’m just getting back into the mess that got me here in the first place. Even if I’ll be able to freely teleport, it’s a massive inconvenience to have the nameless one back on my tail; I can’t make my friends deal with that mess on a constant basis; one trip to Hell was enough for me.”
A-chan frowned.
“Sora-chan...if you’re saying we can’t be here to help you with this, then what are we here for?”
“I mean, there’s still the rest of hololive to worry about; last I heard you guys are actually getting things restarted.” Sora replied.
Fubuki rolled her eyes.
“Sora-senpai, you’re trying to dodge the question and you know it.”
Sora frowned.
“I know. It’s like...am I really trying to reject my deification this badly? I’m in this mess because I’m trying to reject what I feel most people would call a good thing. I mean, would I really be losing my friends over this?”
Fubuki laughed.
“Of course you’d still have us! Since when are we the kind of people to just give up on our senpai like that?!”
Sora laughed as well.
“I know you won't give up. It’s just, even knowing you won’t forget me...I’m scared. I’m actually scared. I don’t know what path destiny has in store for me, and it terrifies me. I just...I’m fighting so hard...just to remain adrift.”
She paused.
“I know what I have to do. I’ll see you later, A-chan, and Fubuki-chan too, whenever you sleep next; this is something I have to do alone.”
A-chan’s eyes widened.
It was too late; Sora blinked.
Sora’s dream was once again a void made from the depths of her own mind.
It wasn’t apocalyptic so much as it was dark; the place was a large building made out of fragments of a place Sora could live in the future but currently didn’t. It was disconnected, structureless; a place that could only exist in a dream.
I have no future, and yet this is what I’ve fought for.
Walking around, Sora reached a large, empty room; it was the place she was looking for.
Across from the idol stood another figure.
It was another version of herself; one with larger wings, a fancier version of her mirror’s outfit, and an powerful aura that made her presence known.
The human Sora spoke.
“Hello, my future; you who stand at the end of the road destiny says I must follow.”
Notes:
I like how I got to bring an old hanging thread from the last story back into this one.
(Yes, the whole rather weird 'future sight' moment from Friends in the Sky chapter 16)
Chapter 33: The Cry
Summary:
Sora speaks with her [possible?] future self.
Notes:
Title Reference: James Paddock - The Cry (From BTSX Episode 1 OST)
Normally I wouldn’t ask readers to listen to the tracks that make up my title references, but this one in particular was specifically selected not just for the name, but for the atmosphere of the chapter. It’s called “The Cry” for a reason.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The goddess smiled.
“Hi. I’m Tokino Sora - well, we both are - and you appear to be...troubled. I suppose I am, too, which is why I’m here. For the sake of making this simple; I’ll call you Sora-chan and you can call me Tokino-sama; I know you hate the title because I hate it too, but it’s a good reminder of just what it is we’re discussing.”
Tokino-sama paused, thinking about her words.
“Before you ask: no, the nameless one’s not present. This is just between the two of us. Which is to say, really just between you. After all, I’m just a possible projection of a possible future. As far as you’re concerned, I don’t exist until you follow the path I do. And, unlike Moira, I don't have to avoid saying anything to you. However, also unlike Moira, my knowledge on your situation is far more limited. I still don’t know where you are, for example.”
Sora - the one who was not a goddess - blinked in surprise.
“How?! How are you literally a goddess from the future who’s figured all of this out by now and you still don’t know?!”
The goddess shrugged.
“Let me ask you a question: why would I need to know where I am to teleport to another destination?”
Sora blinked.
“I guess I wouldn’t. Just like I blink from one dream to another without knowing where I am; the instant nature of a teleport means that I only need to know where I’m going.”
Tokino-sama smiled.
“Exactly. Just like you don’t know much about your present, yet you’re focusing so much on the choice on what you wish to make of your future. Then again, maybe it’s all silly to think about it now; after all, I’m just a projection of what the future might hold for you, as far as you know. If you want some comfort, then what I’ll say is that, as far as you’re concerned, I’m not real until you make the decisions that lead you to where I am. You are in control of your own destiny, even if it doesn’t feel like it.”
Sora smiled.
“Thanks, I think I needed that.”
Tokino-sama looked a little confused.
“That’s odd, because you already know this. Moira’s certainly told you this on a near-constant basis. If anything, you’re probably tired of being told this because I’m also tired of it. What, if anything, makes me different?”
Sora smiled.
“Because you’re not Moira. Your words have meaning, and also because I know you don’t mean it in a strange cryptic manner that’s correct while also being frustratingly unhelpful. That, and I wanted to see you because you’re the one person who can answer my worries in ways that...I guess feel more certain.”
The goddess laughed.
“That’s fair, though I’m not nearly as knowledgeable as you think I am. I’ll just answer your big worry, however: your friends aren’t going to forget you. Human, angel, goddess; they’re all just words as far as hololive is concerned.”
Sora smiled.
“I guess I’m not surprised, but...”
Tokino-sama nodded.
“It’s not just that you shouldn’t be surprised, but on some level you know this to be true; you know your friends won’t forget about you; if you truly think about it then you wouldn’t need me at all to say anything. Though…”
“Hmm?” Sora replied.
“One thing bothers me about this conversation, and because it bothers me it also bothers you; we're similar like that.”
“Oh?”
“You’re making the choice too early. The reason you’re speaking to me is that you felt the need to speak out, to seek advice that only the unique perspective of a Tokino Sora could give you, and yet, in seeking me out, you’re already presumed that I’m the future that awaits you. After all, if your will to not ascend is final, then from your perspective I should stop existing...right?”
Sora froze.
No. I...she’s...I’m…
And then she started crying, mostly in anger.
“You tell me! You know everything I do and more!”
Tokino-sama shrugged.
“That doesn’t mean I understand that much. If it helps, I’m willing to listen - I’ll always be willing to listen, because I’m you. But as long as I’m still here, then you’re still making the assumption that this-” she said, pointing to herself, “-is your destiny. Because I’m merely a projection of a possible future under the sky of time. I’ll be willing to speak whenever with you, but understand that the advice I’m giving you - any advice that I could ever provide to you - is the result of your - my - ascension. Is this the choice you wish to make?”
Sora spoke out, not knowing how to respond.
Why...why do I keep thinking of her as inevitable?
“Then where is the other me? Where is the Tokino-chan that held on to her future humanity?!”
Tokino-sama raised a finger.
“Let me ask another question in response: if you remain human - well, angel, technically, but you know what I mean - then will you still have the ability to contact projections of your future any longer? And, more importantly, would it matter if you could?”
Sora flinched, but realized it was an impossible problem to solve.
“If I remain as a human, then there’s no way to speak with the projection of the other me, but...if that’s the case, then you’re free to influence my destiny. And that means...even I’m trying to influence the choice. Is it even mine to make? Is this what you’re saying, that there’s only one destiny left for me? Answer me, Tokino-sama!”
Tokino-sama sighed.
“Sora-chan, you understand that the only reason I’m here is that you want my company. If you truly felt comfortable with yourself as you are now, I wouldn’t be here. And that’s why I’m worried. You’re calling out for help with the choice, and yet you’re calling for help from someone who has already made it. You know as well as I do that I can’t go back on this. You’re still in control of-”
“Don’t you dare say that!” Sora cried out, “Better yet, answer me this: are you saying that you - not me, just you - exist because of this stupid choice I’ve been forced into.”
The goddess frowned.
“You know the answer to that question. And you’ll have to make that decision, too. It’s unfair, really; the nature of spiritual projection means that you have to make the choice, yet you only can fully see the consequences of one of the two paths in front of you. Again, I can only give you advice for your ascension; and if you wish to avoid doing so, then nothing I’m saying, or could ever say, has any weight. I’m not Moira; I’m not going to strangle you with the strings of fate; all I can do is merely make you aware of what strings are in play. But, again, the more you pull on the strings, the greater the length of rope you have to strangle yourself with.”
Sora shouted, tears in her eyes.
“Are you saying that the only way to avoid ascension is to do it blindly?!”
“That’s exactly it. You are defying destiny, Sora-chan; there is no guide for how to do what you are trying to do. Either give in and accept the destiny that so many have laid before you, or say no to keep your humanity at the expense of a future only you will decide. It’s understandably terrifying. But at the same time, it should be so very easy: the choice is yours; all you have to do is say no at the critical moment. It’s all up to you.”
Sora looked down at the floor with tears in her eyes, and then blinked.
Sora appeared back in Fubuki’s dream, where she had left A-chan behind.
She got all of two seconds before having not one but two sets of arms wrapped around her.
And then Sora cried.
Normally, A-chan would’ve said something, as would Fubuki, but in this moment, it was clear that both of them just wanted to comfort their idol and good friend.
After what felt like forever, Sora finally whispered to both of them.
“I don’t know what I’m going to do anymore. I...I might not have a future.”
“What do you mean? And more importantly, what did you do that would make you think this?” A-chan replied.
“Me. I...okay, let me explain first. Do you remember when the nameless one first contacted me?”
A-chan and Fubuki both jaw-dropped in shock.
Sora kept talking: “Spiritual projections over time are a bit messy; but I realized there’s no reason why I couldn’t do something similar. So I did; and I went back to my own dream, where I met my ascendent self. After all, she’s me but...you know, wiser. She’d know the...oh.”
A-chan blinked.
“Oh?”
Sora looked kind of embarrassed.
“I forgot to ask her how to teleport. I...I suppose I’ll live with what I learned there. And it wasn’t all bad. She pointed out that my friends will still be there for me, even post ascension.”
Fubuki smiled.
“Of course we would be! You couldn’t make us not support you if you tried!”
Sora smiled tearfully in response.
“Her thoughts - and I guess mine as well - were similar. As I said, I...I don’t like what I learned while I was speaking to my post-deification self, but...she told me that, from my perspective, she doesn’t really exist until I make ‘the choice’ that she did. And, you know, I should be happy with that; happy that the choice isn’t set in stone. As I said; it was something I needed to do by myself; I needed the wisdom of another perspective of myself.”
A-chan, however, wasn’t satisfied with that answer.
“But you aren’t happy with it. Something’s wrong; you wouldn’t come to us literally crying if you didn’t learn something that shook you while talking to her. I think you made a terrible mistake in consulting your future self.”
Sora frowned.
“Why? She’s the most honest source of information about me that exists.”
A-chan raised a finger.
“Sora-chan, does talking to your post-ascension self not imply that you’re going to ascend? After all, you might say she’s not real from your point of view, but if you’ve reached out to a projection of a future to talk to her, then it’s a future you believe can happen. A future that you believe will happen, even.”
Sora trembled.
“...that’s what she said, too. I can’t reach my other future. No matter how I see it...I can’t see a future that doesn’t end with my ascension. But...I don’t know. I just...I just don’t know anymore. The worst part is, if my ascension is inevitable, then it’s all been for nothing. I should just hurry up and get it over with; I’m not losing you guys over it. But at the same time, I can’t throw it all away like that. I just can’t. I’m fighting so hard, but all I’m fighting for is the right to remain adrift. Eventually I have to make, as my ascendant self calls it, ‘the choice’, and that terrifies me. I’m-”
A-chan once again pulled Sora into a tight hug, alongside Fubuki. She said nothing; she had nothing to say about how awful Sora’s existence currently was.
Fubuki, however, came up with a plan.
“Sora-chan, you’re able to take people with you into dreams, right?”
Sora nodded slowly.
“Yes; I brought A-chan here, and sent Kanata into Coco’s dream.”
Fubuki smiled.
“If you’re scared, how about we see some more friends? I’d love to see what everyone’s up to; and more importantly, if you’re worried about what we think of you, why don’t you just ask?”
Sora paused, and then extended her hands. A-chan took one, and Fubuki took the other, as they closed their eyes.
Sora blinked.
Notes:
Here's where the story takes a turn primarily for the philosophical. On the other hand, given this story deals with the themes of destiny and inevitability in strange existential manners, I guess it's not that surprising.
Chapter 34: Field of Hopes and Dreams
Summary:
Sora blinks while her friends join her.
Notes:
Title Reference: Toby Fox - Field of Hopes and Dreams (From Deltarune OST)
Yep, I used a song from the Deltarune soundtrack for this chapter’s title reference. It’s cool.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Fubuki shook her head.
“Uh, where are we?”
Sora’s voice replied.
“Look around you.”
The scenery had changed rather dramatically; where there was once the familiar surroundings of Fubuki’s dream, there was now what looked to be the grounds of a shrine, with blooming cherry trees and falling sakura petals surrounding the group consisting of Sora, A-chan, and now Fubuki.
As if it wasn’t obvious enough who the dream belonged to, said dreamer made herself known by shouting in surprise.
“Fubuki-chan? Sora-chan? A-chan?!”
Sora smiled, and responded to the surprised comment.
“Hi Miko-chan! We’re...I don’t really know. I’ve learned how to visit people’s dreams, and you’re actually asleep right now, which most of us up in Heaven aren’t. I also have the ability to transfer people between dreams; so if you want to visit Peko-chan after this I’m-”
Miko blushed.
“...I don’t know where we stand right now. I...uh...”
A-chan laughed.
“Issues for later, I suppose. Anyways, we’re here because Sora needs advice from someone who isn’t herself.”
Miko blinked in surprise.
“And you’re asking me rather than like, anyone else?”
Sora shrugged.
“I mean, you’re a shrine maiden, right? You’d probably know more about gods than I do.”
Miko froze.
“Um...I mean, I’m not going to stop you from asking, but...”
Sora smiled.
“Fine by me. You only need to answer as my friend. What would you think of me if I ascended into a goddess?”
Miko sighed.
It’s this again.
“I mean, I’m willing to be your shrine maiden if you want me to, but I thought you didn’t like actually being worshipped.”
Sora facepalmed.
“I meant should I become one?”
Miko paused.
“It’s up to you. I think...I think it might be slightly weird to me, but at the same time, I’m not losing you over it. I’ll support you if you ascend, but...you can just be the same Sora-chan as you are now. But...why are you asking?”
Sora shrugged.
“Because I’m tired and I want to know what my options are. Every time I ask myself what my future holds, I only find futures where I've ascended. I don’t know if I have options; I don’t know what my future holds, and that terrifies me.”
Miko walked up and wrapped both arms around the idol.
“You’re the amazing Sora-chan. I’m certain the future is whatever you want it to be.”
Sora breathed slowly.
What do I want my future to be…?
Fubuki and A-chan smiled.
After a brief period of silence, Sora smiled, too.
“Thank you. I think I need to speak to some other people, though.”
Miko nodded.
“Definitely. Where are you going next, and more importantly, can I join you?”
Sora thought about it.
“Depends. Is Sui-chan asleep?”
“Probably; she’s not a morning person.” Miko replied.
Sora took A-chan in one hand, and then Miko in the other; the two of them connected their hands to Fubuki.
And then Sora blinked.
A concert backstage was another one of those places that Sora had a lot of experience with. Above all else, it was a comfortable environment for her, as well as the dreamer, who was caught slightly off-guard by the appearance of four of her friends appearing out of nowhere.
Sora smiled.
“Hi, Sui-chan!”
The dreamer, Suisei, shrugged.
“Back again? This time with-wow, actually, that’s quite a number of people. Given that it seems pretty unlikely you’re just checking on to see how I’m doing, what are you all doing here?”
“It’s really just Sora, but Miko, Fubuki, and I are tagging along for the ride.” A-chan replied.
Sora sighed.
“I’m more looking for your advice on how to deal with my ascension. Every time I try to reach out to see the future, I only find futures where I become a goddess, and I’m...I don’t feel ready for it. I’ve talked with my future dream self, and all she said was that if I want to avoid this, nobody can help me; I have to jump into my future entirely blind and-”
“If I actually cared about what destiny laid out before me, then I’d be a nobody who never found hololive.” Suisei interrupted, “Sometimes you have to make the leap without knowing what the future holds. Actually, you have to do that quite often, in my mortal experience, though I think now it might be less difficult. As I said, the realization that I can still carry much of my mortal experience with me makes me...less resentful of everything. Yeah, it sucks, but I can get up and try again, and I have a lot of experience with doing exactly that.”
She paused.
“Also, your supposed future self picked a very poor choice of words. She’s you, so I’m going to trust her intent, but no, you don’t have to do this alone. I’ll be with you every step of the way; and you’ll be exactly the same you as you were when you started. Hopefully it’ll get easier when I make my way up to Heaven.”
“That’s the spirit!” Fubuki exclaimed.
Sora replied: “The ‘do it alone’ phrasing was my poor choice of words, not the choice of words from my future self - my ascendant self, to be precise - and it’s more that as I look at the choice in front of me, the more I realize that I’m terrified of the uncertainty. Then again, I suppose the current issue of figuring out how to actually get out of whatever location I’m stuck in is actually the current issue right at the moment, but that’s actually something you can’t help me with.”
Suisei sighed.
“Yeah, that’s unfortunate. Do you even know which realm you’re stuck in?”
“It’s probably the in-between, given the numerous reasons why I don’t want to be up in Heaven right now - and, more to the point, why Moira wouldn’t want me up in Heaven - but it’s probably in some layered space that means Roboco can’t track my location.”
“So I, in theory, could go find you, if we knew where you were.”
Sora rolled her eyes.
“Yeah, and that’s the problem. I don’t know where I am. It’s pretty clear that the only way out is either busting through the sealed door, or learning how to teleport out, and I don’t want to do the former. I’m stuck here until then; it’s pretty clear Moira doesn’t want me going anywhere.”
Fubuki, who had been listening in but otherwise not replying thus far. replied, frowning: “Given what happened the last time we did know where you were, I understand why Moira doesn’t trust us.”
Sora frowned.
“Please don’t be too hard on yourself. It was only a matter of time before the issue got pressed anyway; really all you did was speed up the inevitable.”
Miko absentmindedly added: “Didn’t Ame-chan get thrown into Hell for doing nothing but speeding up the-”
A-chan bonked her on the head.
“You are not helping.”
Sora laughed.
“Actually, she is helping. She’s reminding us that we’re all the same people as we used to be. Anyways, who’s dream should we visit next?”
Fubuki shrugged.
“Mio-chan’s probably awake; she sleeps only slightly more frequently than I do. Thinking of which, can you wake me up? I need to speak to her. It’s...it’s not anything in particular, it’s just that I’m...I don’t know. But what I do know is that I can’t watch what you’re going through and do nothing, and I need her advice before I do something really foolish.”
Sora smiled.
“Okay. I’ll wake you up quickly enough.”
Sora snapped her fingers, and then Fubuki vanished in a puff of smoke.
She shrugged.
“Though, really, it’s probably getting pretty close to when she would have woken up normally anyway. Speaking of which, Miko-chan, wanna visit Pekora’s dream?”
Miko blushed.
“...I think I’m good. That, and we might be getting close to when we’d wake up normally; Sui-chan sleeps late, whereas we might be at the end of this dream run before us in the in-between realm wake up.”
Suisei rolled her eyes, but said nothing.
Sora nodded, and replied: “Fair enough, actually. Time isn’t actually aligned in Heaven; so there’s no way to be sure that people are awake or asleep based on standard time of day in the same way. When do you think you’re likely to wake up?”
Miko shrugged.
“I kind of feel I’ll just...wake up whenever, nye-”
And then she yawned, and then vanished into thin air.
Sora, and A-chan both laughed.
“Miko-chan’s right, though; as long as she doesn’t wake me up I’ll definitely be a bit longer to wake up, though with that in mind most of us are probably up now.” Suisei said.
Sora nodded.
“As for the rest of us up in Heaven...ah, roboco-san doesn’t actually sleep in the same way we do. I was thinking of AZKi-chan, mostly because she actually sleeps, and she’s from Heaven, so there’s a fair chance she’s still asleep. Wanna join?”
Suisei shrugged.
“Sure.”
The group held hands in a circle.
Sora blinked.
“I can’t help but notice a familiarity with this dream.”
Much like with Suisei’s dream, AZKi’s dream was also a dream of performance. Sora, Suisei, and A-chan were all familiar enough with concert etiquette to not interrupt - even though the performance wasn’t real - but once AZKi had finished singing Suisei couldn’t help but laugh at the similarity.
AZKi laughed.
“I mean, it’s fairly predictable; I was known for practically locking myself in the music room at times. To be honest, I still do that.”
Sora laughed.
“I wish I could do that. It’s not your fault or anything, but...ah, I guess it is somewhat weird to just pop in on your dream, isn’t it?”
AZKi shrugged.
“It makes sense, really; though uh, given my complete lack of supernatural abilities - or even just physical abilities, I’m not that fit - I’m not entirely sure that there’s all that much I can do involving the whole deal with Sora-chan.”
Sora nodded.
“I’m not asking for your help in dealing with angel matters. I’m just wondering what you’d think about me if, you know...the whole thing.”
AZKi smiled.
“I mean, I hardly think being an actual goddess will make us view you as more of a goddess than you actually are.”
Sora facepalmed, while AZKi continued speaking.
“But in all honesty, I think it’s kind of remarkable how... normal, for lack of a better term, you are to me. I’ve never seen you as anything other than yourself. Then again, that’s true for most of hololive, but you know what I mean: at the end of the day, not much can change that you’re just the same Sora-chan I’ve always known. You’re still just you, and I still understand that much.”
A-chan replied next.
“You might not be superhuman in the way some of our other talents are, but you are what I like to call ‘super human’; as in, your remarkable ability to hold onto yourself no matter what is rather impressive. While it’s admittedly silly to say ‘you’re just you’ when that’s true of literally anyone, your future self was right in one regard: the choice is yours, and regardless of anything else, we will support you when that happens.”
Sora sighed.
“The thing is, I can’t ask you guys to deal with angel-related issues. Do we not remember how the last time we tried to fight the nameless one went? Moira was right to warn us about how that was going to go down.”
A-chan smirked.
“At the same time, that didn’t actually end badly for all of us. Noel and Flare got sent to Heaven, and as insane as literally getting sent to Hell was, we ended up getting Coco and even Towa, a literal devil, out of the underworld, which is kind of hilarious.”
Suisei replied: “Look, I’m pretty bitter about dying, but as far as regrets go, I don’t regret taking a swing at the nameless one for your sake. It didn’t end particularly well for me, but I still don’t regret it!”
A-chan raised a finger.
“Sui-chan, that could’ve ended a lot worse for you, and you know it. You know that it could’ve ended with you being sent to Hell, and the fact of the matter is that while Moira’s helping us, I do not consider her a friend at the moment, and not just because she kidnapped Sora-chan, though that’s definitely part of it. Understand that, while Moira did pardon hololive for the first offense, she’s playing her own games and there’s absolutely no certainty whatsoever that she’ll pardon us for future offenses. She’s admitted herself that she’s opportunistic and plays to whatever goal she can advance.”
Suisei shrugged.
“Fair enough, though honestly how bad could the underworld be? Last I heard most of us aren’t living too badly down there.”
Sora drew a sharp breath.
“Why don’t you ask Ame-chan about that? Or our lovely rising devil, who has spent most of her time in the worst of it.”
Suisei laughed.
“I wasn’t actually being serious about that!”
Sora replied: “Yeah, but I’ve actually been down there, and I’d rather not do that again if I can avoid it. I’d also rather none of us be there who don’t naturally call the realm home. All of the demons within hololive are used to living in demon society; we do not have a place there.”
Suisei smiled.
“Yeah, that’s fair. And I do have a place up here, so...I’ll try to stick around. Heck, I’ll make it to Heaven someday, whatever that takes.”
Sora replied matter-of-factly: “It’s pretty simple; you just have to give up your attachment to your physical self, whatever that means for you. Last I heard you’re still pretty attached to living, even in the afterlife.”
“You’re not wrong. Eventually I’ll stop being bitter about things; and I’m doing a lot better than I was a couple of weeks ago.” Suisei answered, “It’s funny, isn’t it? I’m trying to restart my career in Heaven, but it looks like I’ll have to restart my career before I can restart my career again.”
“Yeah. Though, thanks to Roboco-san, you don’t actually need to get to the heavenly realms to start performing for them again, so hopefully I see your name pop up in my feeds!” Sora replied excitedly with a slight grin on her face.
Suisei grinned in response, her’s being much more visible.
“Oh right! I can do that if I figure out how to budget my time! Oh man, that’s gonna be hard...but at the same time, it’ll be worth it. Of course, can’t I technically be summoned into Heaven directly? I’m not a demon like Ayame.”
Sora raised a finger.
“Let’s not risk getting in trouble with the angels again. Also, we can’t send you back, which is our main problem, unless some miracle occurs. Unfortunately, for now our policy is no cross-realm visiting. Speaking of our realms in reality, I think I’m getting close to waking up, and when that happens, it’s probably best if I make sure you’re all awake.”
A-chan and AZKi nodded, while Suisei frowned.
“Sora-chan, you know me well enough to know I’m a late sleeper.” Suisei replied.
Sora paused.
“Hmm…alright, then.”
Sora snapped her fingers, and A-chan disappeared in a puff of smoke.
“AZKi-chan, this is your dream, so I’ll let you wake up naturally. As for you, Suisei...”
Sora extended a hand to Suisei, who grabbed it with her own.
And then Sora blinked.
Suisei looked around to the concert stage; this one was themed blue, and it was, in fact, her own dream again.
“Thanks, Sora-chan.”
Sora smiled happily.
“Thank you too, Sui-chan. I don’t know when we’ll meet in reality next, but I hope it’s not too long from now.”
Sora blinked...
...and once again appeared in her own dream.
Her mirror image, her ascendant self, appeared on the opposite side of a room ill-defined by real spatial geometry.
“Sora-chan.”
“Tokino-sama.”
Sora, the goddess, smiled.
“Have you found what you’re looking for in your friends?”
Sora, the idol, thought about it.
“Maybe. I’ll keep you in the background, I guess, since it looks like you’re not going anywhere.”
“Not unless you truly want me to go. Remember, Sora-chan, that the choice is yours to make. And remember that I’m the result of the choice already having been made. However, I think it might be worth waking up.”
Sora thought about it for a moment.
“Can you teach me teleportation?”
“Nope. I mean, I could dispense a few hints for you - I’m capable of it - but I’d rather not influence the choice more than I already have.”
Again with this whole ‘the choice’ thing.
Sora shrugged.
“Well, then I think it’s time for me to leave.”
Tokino-sama nodded.
“I don’t know if I’ll see you again. I hope I don’t.”
Sora-chan snapped her fingers...
...and then woke up.
The room was still the same as she had gone to bed in. The bed she was sleeping in was still where it was, the computer was still on the desk across the room, and the door was still locked.
What was different, however, was that there was a letter left on the desk, in front of the computer’s keyboard.
Sora picked up the letter, and started reading.
I left this letter while you were sleeping. I gave you the hint; you just took a bit to pick it up, quite literally in this case.
Sora sighed, and then kept reading.
Yes, it’s just a hint, not the full spell; you’ll have to figure the rest out yourself.
The hint is this question: Why can you teleport in your dreams, but not in reality? What makes it harder?
“...What?”
Sora kept reading.
That said, I’ll try to show up for a future dream; right now I’m busy with other things.
“What’s going on…?”
Notes:
That’s right, I actually foreshadowed a bad joke (Moira’s ‘picking the hint up’) two chapters ago. Fun setup I ended up writing there.
Chapter 35: It’s Raining Somewhere Else
Summary:
A rather casual discussion occurs.
Notes:
Title Reference: Toby Fox - It’s Raining Somewhere Else (from Undertale OST)
Welp, I first used Deltarune as a title reference, and now I’ve used Undertale. I like Toby Fox's music.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sora stared at the hint.
“Moira, I know you’re aware of what I’m doing, so I’m just going to ask: exactly how does this help? Even if we assume that the answer to this question clears things up, that just moves the problem back a step; I don't have the answer to this!”
She looked down at the floor, sighed, and then logged back online.
tokino_sora: so this has been an interesting if somewhat unproductive dreaming session for me
tokino_sora: I got a hint, though it really doesn’t explain anything because Moira’s like that
Amane_Kanata: I believe Moira is the reason the angels operate on a need to know basis
Amane_Kanata: which is to say she will not say anything beyond what we need to know
achan: Moira operates with a level of goddess insight that means she knows things we don’t.
achan: So it’s safe to assume if you can’t teleport that you’re not supposed to be able to do so.
tokino_sora: I know, I’m just restless
tokino_sora: well, not really, just more…
tokino_sora: I’m unhappy with all of this.
tokino_sora: I just want to be an idol again, and at this point I’m just...adrift, yet frozen in place.
Towasama: I kind of get it, really.
Towasama: Though in my case, I don’t really have any great desire to be a normal devil again.
Towasama: ‘Rising Devil’ and all of that.
Towasama: I don’t really know how I feel; but at the end of the day, at least I have my friends.
Amane_Kanata: Even if one of them got kicked out of Heaven.
KiryuCoco: Do you really regret it?
Amane_Kanata: …
suisei_hosimati: It’s so weird to think that I’ll most likely rejoin hololive before Sora does
suisei_hosimati: Just given, you know, everything.
tokino_sora: at the same time, please don’t wait for me
tokino_sora: since I’m not going anywhere, unfortunately
tokino_sora: that, and no matter how this ends up resolving, I have to make ‘the choice’
tokino_sora: so I’ll probably drop my official out-of-hiatus status once that happens
achan: Plus, I guess it would be funny for you to be the last member to rejoin holo-after-live.
achan: Especially given that you were very well-known for being the first when we were alive.
tokino_sora: I’ll try to find that coincidence funny.
reineeeee: You’re also unlikely to be the last, given what happened to my genmate.
tokino_sora: Oh, right. The whole thing with Anya.
reineeeee: Honestly I really should test if she could do voice projection to digital audio.
reineeeee: She says hi, by the way.
kureijiollie: TELL HER I SAID HI BACK
HoshinovaMoona: I share the sentiment, if somewhat less enthusiastically.
achan: Any progress on the ‘Contacting Ayakashi’ front?
uruharushia: It’s a work in progress.
achan: And how are the underworld girls doing?
CalliopeMori: Honestly I’m ready to throw down my beats whenever
TakanashiKiara: We might not be alive but our dream still is!
AmeliaWatson: Meanwhile, me:
InaInaInaa: It’ll be your time soon enough.
InaInaInaa: As for me, it turns out I haven’t lost much of my drawing reflexes, thank goodness.
InaInaInaa: Oh, and Gura has a special message for you.
AmeliaWatson: Oh?
InaInaInaa: Check your DMs
AmeliaWatson: okay
CalliopeMori: …
InaInaInaa: ?
CalliopeMori: If you hear a gremlin-like noise, it’s because Amelia is laughing really hard right now.
InaInaInaa: So what you’re saying is
InaInaInaa: Gura’s exactly the same as she’s always been.
AmeliaWatson: She has not lost any of her comedy reflexes.
CalliopeMori: Well, I guess that actually makes the order of our re-appearances kind of funny
CalliopeMori: Given me and Kiara seem likely to go first.
TakanashiKiara: Right back in debut order!
InaInaInaa: Just like old times.
GawrGura: a
AmeliaWatson: LOL
CalliopeMori: :clap:
GawrGura: Thank you, thank you!
AmeliaWatson: ‘a’ isn’t the most eloquent response to this kind of moment, and yet…
AmeliaWatson: It’s pretty much the perfect response for you in specific
achan: Not to interrupt since clearly you’re having fun, but thinking of folks stuck in Hell
achan: What’s Ayame up to right now?
yuzukichoco: I honestly have no idea, and that does worry me a bit.
yuzukichoco: You really don’t know just how much hololive restrained her worst instincts.
yuzukichoco: Source: I was her school nurse down in the underworld academy.
nakiriayame: I’m actually right here as of now
nakiriayame: and come on, I wasn’t that bad
yuzukichoco: What about the sword incident?
nakiriayame: no one can prove that was me
nakiriayame: But speaking seriously, I found out something interesting...
A few hours earlier...
Nakiri Ayame walked through the capital city of the mid-underworld, with almost passive disinterest.
She hadn’t actually run through any demons with her swords, but she did have both of them drawn, and that was enough of a red flag to make any would-be bullies a little more nervous about trying to mess with her.
And so, she took a leisurely pace while other demons ran around her, not wanting to incur her wrath. She mostly found it funny.
Nice to know that my reputation precedes me.
Still, annoyingly enough, there had been no sign of Aloe, though weirdly that wasn’t who Ayame was currently looking for.
No, she was already in a conversation with the one she had been looking for.
“Makaino Ririmu. Apparently you’re no longer bothering us, if only because your prize escaped.”
Ririmu sighed.
“I guess the jig is up, isn’t it? You’ve figured out who’s in on the scheme.”
Ayame shrugged.
“I dunno, really; I’m just starting to get the feeling that you’re getting strung along on some complicated scheme that even you haven’t figured out yet.”
Ririmu frowned.
“Sort of. The reason we’re not bothering is partially because, in fact, we got a stern talking to from like, the most terrifying angel in existence, and, well...as embarrassing as it is to say it out loud, I’m working for her now.”
Ayame blinked.
“Really? You just betrayed your old boss that quick-oh right. You’re a devil.”
Ririmu shrugged.
“Honestly, he kinda has it coming, but no, I’m not betraying him. I’m working for both a powerful devil and a way more powerful angel at the same time, because said angel’s gotten...weirdly devilish in her plans.”
“Oh?”
“She didn’t tell me anything, of course, but I got this weird feeling that she’s currently roping a lot of different people into some giant scheme, and if she’s gone so far as to recruit underworlders then honestly anything goes at this point. More importantly, that’s why you won’t find Aloe.”
“Wait, what?”
Ririmu smirked.
“I try to keep track of potential enemies, you know, and I definitely made one out of Aloe. And you, I suppose, but Moira made me promise to not try anything with you guys for what I hope are relatively obvious reasons. Not that she could really punish me all that much, but the fact of the matter is that I can’t find your friend - well, if you consider her as such; I won’t pry - and I’m starting to get the sense that’s because Moira’s assisting her in remaining hidden.
“This is all to say that Aloe’s effectively gone, and the only reason I could see her being that thorough is because Moira requires her to stay completely out of sight. Granted, that’s all conjecture; I might be a devil and an arrogant one at that but I’m willing to admit I might be wrong here; angels are weird and don’t honestly make sense to me.”
Ayame’s eyes widened.
“This really seems like the kind of thing you aren’t supposed to tell me if you’re working for Moira. Then again, I suppose it’s all conjecture, but I can’t imagine she’d want this information spilled.”
“Hey, she hired a devil; she knows there’s no trust. There weren't any non-disclosure clauses in the contract, so I’m assuming it’s all good. Well, no, it’s bad but like, standard devil bad. Though remember: this all is conjecture. I don’t have that much to share.”
Ayame smirked.
“I’ll take what I can get.”
In another location, a magenta-haired succubus frowned.
“I’m pretty sure working with you counts as betraying hololive’s trust.”
“Yet, you’re doing this because you want to help them.”
“You know, you’d make an effective devil.”
Moira smirked.
“You’ll find that, at their core, angels and devils aren’t all that different.”
nakiriayame: though frustratingly I still don’t know what Moira’s up to
yuzukichoco: I’m pretty sure only she knows.
tokino_sora: I’m just curious to what she’s getting out of this
tokino_sora: and given what I’ve seen so far I somehow suspect this ties into the situation with me
achan: What I want to know is, given how Moira’s treated Aloe so far
achan: Exactly how did Moira convince Aloe to work for her?
botaaan: I have an alternative question to that one:
botaaan: Given Aloe’s working for Moira now, exactly what would she be doing?
Amane_Kanata: Before we get too doom-and-gloom about this
Amane_Kanata: Remember that Moira’s an angel
Amane_Kanata: So her intentions are probably aren’t harmful on a baseline.
KiryuCoco: Are you really defending the angels after everything that they’ve done?
achan: Actually, even the nameless one isn’t operating on evil intent, only conflicting interests.
achan: Moira mentioned that to me and Sora-chan.
tokino_sora: We’re all in the right and yet somehow it all went horribly wrong.
KiryuCoco: Point is, I’m still siding with you guys over them!
achan: Thing is, we don’t have to choose.
achan: This is where it would be really nice if one of us could predict the future for us.
AmeliaWatson: Sorry, I’m banned from time travel, so no help there.
ookamimio: before you ask
ookamimio: my fortune teller abilities are nowhere near good enough for what we’d need.
tokino_sora: I can ask my future self for advice but I think I’ve told you guys what the issue is with that
yuzukichoco: You haven’t, actually.
tokino_sora: oh
tokino_sora: basically, much like I can talk to you guys while dreaming
tokino_sora: I can talk to a projection of my future ascended self while dreaming
tokino_sora: but I prefer not to do so for...reasons.
AmeliaWatson: By seeing visions of your future self, ascension becomes your future.
tokino_sora: …?!
AmeliaWatson: I’d like to think I know how time travel works, even if it’s all mental.
AmeliaWatson: But basically, by jumping ahead to see your ascended self
AmeliaWatson: You’ve already presumed the existence of a timeline where you ascend
tokino_sora: ...that’s exactly right.
AmeliaWatson: Just be thankful you can’t actually time travel right now.
tokino_sora: Why?
AmeliaWatson: Because this is the kind of revelation that drives people mad.
AmeliaWatson: And speaking from experience, you don’t want to go mad with time travel.
AmeliaWatson: That is how you doom an entire timeline to annihilation.
AmeliaWatson: Or in an even worse case scenario, several timelines at once, actually
AmeliaWatson: though thankfully I think I limited my damage to just our timeline.
AmeliaWatson: I’m sorry, for what it’s worth. I’m paying my dues for that.
CalliopeMori: Didn’t we do the math and you had more timelines saved than destroyed?
TakanashiKiara: I recall getting very mad on your behalf because of that!
AmeliaWatson: And I’m happy to have you with me; you didn’t need to go to Hell for me.
TakanashiKiara: Ah, you see, I already had other things to do in Hell, so…
CalliopeMori: don’t you dare say it kusotori
TakanashiKiara: But Calli… :(
AmeliaWatson: To be fair if you’re hiring for your hell-based KFP I’ll gladly take the job
TakanashiKiara: Underworld bureaucracy makes it really hard to successfully run the thing
TakanashiKiara: So not yet, though thanks for offering
achan: Not that I’m not happy for you all, but we’re getting off topic.
tokino_sora: There’s not much to discuss, really.
tokino_sora: Ame-chan’s right. Every time I ask for help from my ascendant self…
tokino_sora: Well, I’m presuming that I have an ascendant self to ask.
tokino_sora: I don’t know. Should I ask or not?
AmeliaWatson: My stance: DON’T. Get away from any alternative future selves as fast as you can
AmeliaWatson: Granted, mental-only time travel is a lot safer than actual real time travel, but…
AmeliaWatson: I don’t trust anyone’s future selves. The present is what really matters here.
AmeliaWatson: Though I can’t stop you if you really want to. I’m just saying I wouldn’t.
tokino_sora: Any advice is good advice at this point.
s_fbk: I’d say go ahead and ask!
s_fbk: Because she’s you, right?
s_fbk: And that means she’s a friend who knows what you’re going through.
s_fbk: I trust you now, so I think I’d trust you in the future too.
s_fbk: So all you’ve gotta do is believe in yourself!
CalliopeMori: My stance is that I’d trust Amelia, but bare in mind I’m biased.
CalliopeMori: I watched what her time travel did to her. I promised to kill her for a reason.
CalliopeMori: And really, I was really just putting her out of her misery by the time she died.
7216_matsuri: I trust Fubuki-chan but I also always trust Fubuki-chan for everything.
ookamimio: I could hardly imagine Sora-senpai ever giving bad advice under most circumstances
tokino_sora: these aren’t most circumstances, but yes.
tokino_sora: still, I’ve got a bit before I next sleep, so…
tokino_sora: what’s going on aside from this?
reineeeee: I figured out I can charge phones via magic.
uruharushia: it’s unbelievably helpful, actually
reineeeee: we’re planning on checking out the valley of the forgotten again
Shirogane_Noel: Given that Ayakashi is most likely no longer there, um
Shirogane_Noel: Isn’t that place just a big dead rock?
reineeeee: That’s unfair.
reineeeee: It’s a big dead IMPORTANT rock.
uruharushia: More importantly, we can check if the barrier is still there.
uruharushia: because if it’s still being actively maintained, then someone has to be there.
uruharushia: And if someone’s there then we can get some hints at least.
uruharushia: That’s the plan, at least.
reineeeee: This is why Marine-senpai, Rushia-senpai, Anya, and I will not be debuting any time soon
achan: Understood; we’re all in the clear for that, though, um…
achan: we should probably come up with an official reason for the non-returning members.
reineeeee: Anya says we can just tell the truth about her; she doesn’t mind.
reineeeee: And if Anya’s secret is out then you can tell my fans about what I’m doing.
achan: I suppose honesty is the best approach, whenever it’s possible.
uruharushia: Tell them that it’s family-related for me.
houshou_marine: I think we can get some comedy value out of this if I say it’s because I’m too old
houshou_marine: wait, I was supposed to be 17 when I died
KiryuCoco: I mean, your fans will believe it if you said it
houshou_marine: …
uruharushia: Wow
uruharushia: even I wasn’t going to say it out loud.
achan: is everyone else ready, then?
SakuraMiko35: Too late?
suisei_hosimati: Think all of gen 0 already went ahead
robocosan: I mean, you already know about me
AZKi_VDiVA: @achan we met at a concert of mine, which kind of tells you where we are...
7216_matsuri: I think my generation is, though I can really only speak for me and Haachama
yozoramel: I’m ready for being a vampire idol round 2!
s_fbk: And Akirose is already in Heaven with me, so I can confirm she’s ready too
minatoaqua: I guess I’m ready…?
murasakishion: I’m not letting you go alone.
yuzukichoco: I hardly think she'd be alone, but the sentiment is sweet nonetheless.
nakiriayame: I’ll join, but only part time
yuzukichoco: much like you were in back when we alive, I guess
oorozasubaru: We’ll all be great!
ShiroganeNoel: Me and Fuu-tan claimed our channels, so...
Amane_Kanata: HoloForce is ready, I think
Towasama: Well, until me. I’m not.
Amane_Kanata: Then we’ll wait.
botaaan: I really hope we can find Aloe again, but even if we can’t, we’re all ready
botaaan: especially Nene
HoshinovaMoona: Rest of hololive ID is ready, or at least gen 1 is.
kureijiollie: ALONGSIDE ME, BECAUSE I WANNA DO THIS AGAIN
kureijiollie: BESIDES, OF COURSE I’M BACK
kureijiollie: YOU GUYS NEED ME
IOFI15: It’s a real talent that I can hear that voice so clearly over text
HoshinovaMoona: I mean, I’m certainly happy to see our lively zombie kouhai back
tokino_sora: Then I think that’s everyone, actually, both ready and not ready to resume.
tokino_sora: obviously I’m not resuming any time soon, but…
tokino_sora: I look forward to seeing all of you once again!
achan: I think I speak for everyone when I say this:
achan: We look forward to seeing you once again too.
Sora smiled, reading A-chan’s message.
Hololive will endure, no matter what happens.
Down in the underworld, Amelia Watson went around to observe the underworld house; something had suddenly tripped her detective’s instinct, and so she decided to investigate.
The only thing she found, however, was a disassembled warp conduit.
...what the hell?
Notes:
I swear we won’t have too many more chapters that are entirely chats; this is hopefully and probably the last pure filler chapter in this story.
(The next chapter is also sort of a filler chapter, but it does start to get the plot ball rolling after an extended dream sequence and chat sequence.)
Chapter 36: Critical Crystal
Summary:
Amelia and her friends investigate.
Reine, Anya and Rushia investigate.
Notes:
Title Reference: 青龍 remixed by brz - Critical Crystal (brz_remix)
Originally I planned to use the original version of Critical Crystal as the referenced soundtrack, but this chapter still isn’t where the action picks back up, so I ended up settling on the somewhat more chill remix of it that was made for SDVX. (The original Critical Crystal was made for BeatmaniaIIDX)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Guys, we may have a problem!”
Calliope and Kiara were immediately on the scene from Amelia’s claim. It wasn’t that long ago that the underworld crew had to summon Ayame back into the underworld from Heaven, so it was a worrying sign that someone had destroyed their point of contact.
Even more worrying was how fast it was; whoever had done the deed had gotten in and out incredibly quickly and left no trace of themselves. Upon seeing the disassembled state of the warp conduit, both Ollie and Ayame had drawn their swords, but there was no culprit to swing the blades at.
They’d been cut off; for what purpose, Amelia wasn’t sure. Still, she decided to inform as many people as possible by talking directly to the discord server.
AmeliaWatson: We have a problem.
AmeliaWatson: Before we go further, I have a weird request
AmeliaWatson: Can we get someone from Heaven to send a teleport request to me?
AmeliaWatson: I’ll immediately decline it if it goes through.
achan: For talent safety reasons, I’ll make the request myself.
achan: Odd. I can’t send a request due to a lack of warp conduit, which I suppose is the problem.
AmeliaWatson uploaded file warp_conduit.png
AmeliaWatson: We’re cut off from you guys.
robocosan: Actually, I just realized something
robocosan: Can’t we just warp Sora-chan out?
tokino_sora: I get a security notification saying I’m not allowed to send requests from my location.
achan: Disappointing, but expected.
achan: But let’s get back to our underworld girls, because they’re clearly in danger right now.
AmeliaWatson: We have no suspects and no motives. It’s really frustrating.
yuzukichoco: I’m trying to figure out which demon or devil enemy it’s likely to be
yuzukichoco: but I’m drawing a blank myself.
TakanashiKiara: And the thing is most of my enemies don’t know about the warp conduit.
Towasama: I don’t think this was done by a devil, actually.
Towasama: If it was, then you’re dealing with a devil with intelligence, and I can’t get back to Hell
TakanashiKiara: What makes you suspect it wasn’t a devil?
Towasama: It’s too precise. It’s not destroyed, just disassembled.
CalliopeMori: Actually, it has precisely one part gone.
CalliopeMori: Unfortunately, it’s the actual warp crystal, which means we can’t reassemble it.
AmeliaWatson: After what I went through to get that for you?!
AmeliaWatson: I think it might be one of my enemies, then.
Towasama: It’s most likely not, if you think about it.
Towasama: Most of your enemies are too personally invested in you to do something like this.
TakanashiKiara: Then who could it be?!
Amane_Kanata: I have an explanation, but I think no one wants to admit it.
AmeliaWatson: If we’ve eliminated any underworld beings, then I think that means angels
Amane_Kanata: Exactly. Going in, disassembling, and taking only the warp crystal?
achan: All without causing any disruption or any sort of major calamity along the way.
Amane_Kanata: Someone ratted us out to the powers above.
Amane_Kanata: And said powers above - the high-ranking angels - have permissions
Amane_Kanata: They could warp in using the warp conduit itself, take the crystal, then warp out
Amane_Kanata: Which I suppose makes sense, because Moira and Kurumi know about our stunt
Amane_Kanata: And they presumably don’t want a repeat of what recently happened
AmeliaWatson: I suppose the good news is that if it was angels that did it, there’s no actual danger
AmeliaWatson: Just a missing warp crystal and no way to warp back to the underworld.
Towasama: It’s slightly ironic that we can get warped out of Hell but not into it.
Towasama: Still, I suspect that means the angels are going to make a move on Sora-senpai.
tokino_sora: I don’t know where I am, and none of you guys know either.
tokino_sora: So I don’t know how they intend to find me, since likely only Moira knows.
achan: I suspect this is why Moira sent you to your present unknown location.
achan: I gotta hand it to her, she’s good at keeping you away from your enemies, but…
tokino_sora: It’s gone from not being able to escape to not knowing if I even want to.
tokino_sora: But at the same time, I can’t wait around forever. I’ve gotta do something.
tokino_sora: If only because I’m gonna lose it otherwise from being stuck here.
achan: Moira’s planned this to such a degree I think you’ll escape basically when you need to.
achan: And, unfortunately, not a minute earlier.
achan: Be on the lookout, then, but I think this doesn’t change too much for us, weirdly enough.
AmeliaWatson: Yeah, I guess we shouldn’t really be taking too many trips down to Hell anyway.
Reine, carrying Anya, while being accompanied by Rushia and Marine, approached the border to the valley of the forgotten.
It was, like last time, protected by a barrier. There wasn’t any grass this time; clearly it had been cleaned up to make the layered space completely undetectable.
Rushia shrugged. The barrier was attuned to Ayakashi’s bloodline, and Rushia shared it with her, meaning that she could open the barrier.
Or at least, that was what it was the last time, no, this time, the barrier didn’t budge.
They were stuck at the edge of the valley with no way in.
All of a sudden, Moira walked out from the barrier; as she was emerging from the other side of the layered space, it was as if she just appeared out of thin air.
“Hello, you four. I suppose you’re looking for Ayakashi; unfortunately for you she’s not available right now, mostly due to the fact that you’re actually ahead of schedule. Yes, god-tier insight’s given me a lot of things, but for the most part I can only deal in potential and probably foresight, and you decided to speed things along a little faster than intended. That said, everyone working for me is currently where they need to be, so it’s not a big deal right now.”
Reine, Marine, and Rushia all stared at the seraph, not saying a word.
Anya, on the other hand, decided to speak up from her dagger form.
“Yo, given you’re like the goddess of insight or something like that, can you tell me whether or not I manage to eventually get back to being a human?”
Moira smiled surprisingly warmly.
“Yes, you will. Ayakashi is not the one who’ll help you on that, though.”
Reine, having mentally processed the interaction, responded to Moira.
“So, wait, who’s going to help her then?”
“Sora, actually, and it will happen before her probable ascension.”
The atmosphere between the five people there suddenly dropped.
Rushia spoke with a rather sharp tone.
“What do you mean, probable ascension?”
Moira shrugged.
“I’m not influencing Sora’s choice, but the fact of the matter is that, if I were to try and quantify the chances that she escapes being deified entirely, I would say it’s about a 70% chance she says yes and a 30% chance she says no. It’s her choice; I have no control over it, but it doesn’t mean I can’t make predictions.”
Marine felt sick to her stomach. She wasn’t particularly close to Sora - most of hololive wasn’t - but the idea that it was worse than two-to-one odds on Sora retaining what was left of her mortal self didn’t sit right with her.
Neither did the idea that it was somehow going to be Sora’s choice.
“Now, I’m not claiming to know everything going on here, but why would Sora side with the nameless one after everything she’s been through? Why side with him over her friends?”
Moira frowned.
“Because the decision doesn’t break down that cleanly. That being said, while it is Sora who will give Anya the needed insight to regain her body, you still need to talk to Ayakashi first. Or, really, Rushia does, at least for a piece of needed closure. As for why you can’t access the barrier: that’s because I’m temporarily using it for my own purposes. Thankfully for you, the founder is available, if only because she’s working for me.”
Rushia snarled.
“Understand that while I trust your words - you don’t seem like the lying type - I don’t trust your intent.”
Moira nodded.
“That’s fair. That said...”
Uruha Ayakashi emerged from the barrier, while Moira disappeared.
Ayakashi sighed.
“This was not the circumstance I wanted to meet under, especially since I can’t go back into the valley due to the fact that the barrier’s no longer attuned to me. That said, I don’t intend to go back anyway. Mostly I was making sure everyone gets out before things go very wrong again.”
Rushia paused.
“What do you mean?”
“The nameless one. I know how to teleport people around, much like Moira, so does anyone mind going to the Lunar Kingdom?”
Four ‘no’ replies responded; with that, she raised her hand, and the group was quickly brought back to the inside of Luna’s castle. Their appearance startled a few Lu-knights, but otherwise they let the group go when they saw who it was.
“I don’t intend to talk more than necessary, so let’s just run things quickly through. First is to the dagger spirit.”
“Oh, me?” Anya replied.
Ayakashi nodded.
“Yes. The reason you can’t reincarnate is fundamentally that you think of your dagger form as your physical self. If you want my honest advice, you need to start dreaming, which I think-”
Anya spoke excitedly.
“Oh, that’s why Sora’s the one who helps me get my body back! It makes perfect sense now. Man, I should’ve asked her for help earlier.”
Ayakashi smiled.
“It’s a little more complicated than that, but that’s the start; and Moira’s informed you that your friend will handle the rest once you get there. Now, for my descendant, Uruha Rushia. I suppose we left our last conversation on a sour note, and I am sorry for that.”
Rushia drew a long breath.
“No, part of that was my fault, too. I never considered that the angels were complicit in hiding your existence. I’m angry that I’m not allowed into Heaven, but...it’s not like you could’ve known this was a consequence.”
“True, but I’m still far more at fault than you. I did put your angel friend to sleep,” Ayakashi replied, “though I heard from Moira that she got kicked out of Heaven, so I have no issues with her anymore. What you need to understand is that I assume angels are all working for people I’d rather not deal with. Kanata was working for Kurumi, whom I was really trying to avoid until recently; though now we’re both working for Moira, ridiculously enough.”
Rushia laughed.
“Yeah, we heard about her getting kicked, though I think it works for the better.”
Ayakashi nodded.
“Indeed. I am sorry for the curse of my bloodline; but I suppose...”
“Suppose what?” Rushia asked.
Ayakashi sighed.
“If you’re willing to be reasonable with me after everything I’ve done, then I owe it to you to be reasonable with you. That said, I need to leave shortly, and, yes, it’s related to Moira, as you’ve probably surmised.”
“Geez, exactly how many people are working for her now?” Rushia asked.
Ayakashi shrugged.
“Are we counting those who know they’re working for her or everyone? Either way it’s an insane number, but...”
Marine blinked.
“Why does she need this many people?”
“It’s for the same reason that I want to be hidden, and the same reason that Moira’s executing a frankly ridiculously convoluted scheme that requires some rather impossible foresight.”
Moira walked out of a shrine located in the valley of the forgotten, and then dismissed the barrier that surrounded the valley.
I have to thank hololive for acquiring the underground warp crystal. It made getting it out of there possible, which means we should be good...
Up in Heaven, the nameless one looked at a pile of notes.
“Well played, Moira. I suppose I could wait, but initiative is something we praise up here after all. Perhaps, if I want things done my way, the best person to do them would be myself.”
And then he teleported out; while he didn’t know Sora’s location that didn’t mean he wanted to stand around and do nothing.
At Shirogane Keep, a cloaked figure with a pair of horns poking out of said cloak approached, carrying with them a small bag.
The bag was enchanted and was actually bigger on the inside; there was a large package that needed delivering to the Lunar Kingdom. First, however, the mysterious entrant wanted to deliver an important letter to Shirogane Keep.
All without being seen, if at all possible.
Moira, you better be right about everything...
Down in the valley of the forgotten, the nameless one teleported in front of the shrine.
Moira bowed before him.
“I’ve dismantled the barrier; Ayakashi and her lot won’t be hiding here again.”
The nameless one nodded.
“Thank you, but that’s not why I’m here. We need to talk, and I know that you’ve figured everything out. I’d like to be in the loop with exactly what you’re doing.”
Ayakashi smirked.
“You see, Moira and the nameless one are engaging in what we might call a brutal schism.”
Notes:
It took a while to set all of the plot strings up, but the next chapter is gonna be fun; many things are gonna happen.
Also, 100k words! We’ve finally hit the six-digit word count mark. That's absolutely nuts to me; it’s been a blast to write so far. We’re not done yet though; I hope you enjoy this journey with me towards the end of the story and series.
With that in mind, there's a bit of delay before then next chapter; though I hopefully feel that the chapter itself will answer why I'm taking so damn long to post it. It's a fairly eventful one.
Chapter 37: Brutal Schism
Summary:
Moira and the nameless one disagree.
Many plans are all set in motion simultaneously.
Notes:
Title Reference: James Paddock - Brutal Schism (From Eviternity OST)
Oh boy. I’ve been waiting for this one a little while; it's definitely a fun song title for this story.
Spoiler alert: this gets crazy.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The mysterious figure that stood in front of Shirogane Keep wielded a special brand of magic that allowed her to climb the otherwise nearly vertical surface that was the wall of the castle. She did this while remaining out of sight; she had a lot of magical practice doing so, combined with a few spells that made her harder - though not at all impossible - to catch.
As it happened, the remainder of the Shirogane knights and the elves had gotten somewhat lazy; and combined with the fact that scaling a vertical castle wall was normally a rather physical impossibility meant that the cloaked figure managed to enter successfully through a window undetected.
Moira had given her a map of the keep itself, meaning she knew where to go; and in fact, she had picked her window deliberately; she was only a few rooms away from where her target of delivery was.
She pulled out the letter that she had written, and quickly kicked it underneath the door before moving out.
What was less expected was how fast the door opened; and from behind it both Nene and Polka emerged.
That fast?! Oh, right, Nene and Polka...they were always like that.
Moira sighed.
“I can’t give away everything I do, but I suppose that it’s rude to say nothing to a fellow seraph.”
The nameless one sighed.
“I see you’re being difficult.”
Moira smirked.
“I suppose I am, but this shouldn’t come as a shock. Since neither of us are actually willing to bring harm to one another, I guess it comes down to the age-old question of what both of us are doing with the current situation. I promise you that I am trying to get Sora back to Heaven. I just have my own method of doing that; in comparison you’re just waiting for her, and I think it’s pretty clear that she’s not going to come back up on her own.”
“You’re right, and that’s why I’m moving out. Besides, you know where Sora is, don’t you?” The nameless one asked.
Moira paused.
“Even if I did, I’m not obligated to share it with you, because fundamentally it wouldn’t help anyone, even yourself, and especially not her. You are many things, but you are not good at convincing people to follow you. Sure, people follow you because of your status, but you’ve never had to make people believe in you through your own effort before. If you played this out better, Sora would’ve probably have said yes. As it stands, you’ve only got, what, a 70% chance or so?”
“Those are honestly far better odds than I thought you’d give me.” The nameless one replied.
“I’m not going to lie to you and say you won’t win in the end.” Moira replied, “I honestly think you’re going to get what you’ve been asking for. I’m just saying that I fundamentally don’t agree with how you’re going about things, which I think we both already know.”
The nameless one replied: “That’s true, much like how I don’t agree with how you go behind everyone’s backs as a mechanism for getting things done, such as what you’re doing now. Hence why I’m taking matters into my own hands, just as I surmise you’re doing the same.”
Moira shrugged.
“Indeed. You know as well as I do that we’re both working with a lot of unpredictable variables - namely, Sora’s friends - and I feel like you’re making a crucial mistake. Remember that, at the end of the day, the choice on whether or not to ascend must be made by Sora herself. You are influencing the decision, and I can’t have that. Conveniently, Sora knows that too, and that’s why she’s remaining rather hidden from everyone. You won’t be able to get the information yourself.”
The nameless one breathed in slowly..
“I suppose if you’re not going to give me anything useful, then I’ll have to act on my own.”
And then he teleported out.
Moira looked around, let out a breath, and then teleported out as well.
Back at the Lunar Castle, Rushia continued her talk with Ayakashi. Reine and Anya had gone back to their room; presumably to get some sleep so as to conduct a dream meeting with Sora.
“I am curious, since you might know: just how far does Moira’s goddess insight stretch? It’s getting pretty ridiculous watching the number of people who are somehow all being manipulated by her.”
Ayakashi nodded.
“Only she knows. The answer is to assume that, if she’s involved in a situation, she knows exactly what’s going on. To assume anything less than that is to play the fool. Granted, she’s benevolent and won’t inflict consequences for being a fool, so if you’re going to play the fool, she’s not a terrible person to do it with. Just be aware that your foolishness will be exploited.”
Rushia frowned.
“Well, the thing is-”
Then Moira teleported into the room.
“Sorry to cut things short, Ayakashi, but you may want to guess who gave me a visit.”
Ayakashi nodded.
“Figures. Rushia, I’ll send a message to you at some point, but right now I’ve gotta run.”
Rushia nodded.
“Given the last time we met him, I don’t blame you. We still need to talk more, but for now...”
Moira nodded, raised her hand, and then teleported both her and Ayakashi out.
Up in Heaven, the door to the Hololive Heaven House was knocked on.
A-chan was surprised; it was fairly hidden to most people, meaning that if someone bothered to knock it was most likely an angel.
And with that, she got up to go answer the door.
She froze in terror when she saw who was behind said door.
The cloaked figure sprinted downwards; in her panic she forgot that the window was supposed to be her escape route.
Oh no no no no-wait, why did I run past the window! Now I have to find another one!
“GUARDS! We have an intruder on the loose, top floor and heading downwards!” Polka shouted with a very emphatic voice.
She stopped at the next floor, and started making another run for it when she saw two more familiar figures: Botan and Lamy; and she heard a number of Shirogane guards making their way to her position, meaning she couldn’t stay long here either.
At that point the mysterious figure turned around, and then realized there was a window nearby that wasn’t currently blocked by the two of them. She made a dash for the window, realizing it was her only hope of getting away at all, let alone unseen.
Lamy cast a spell to create a barrier of ice over the window; however, the spell wasn’t fast enough. The cloaked figure ran away and leapt out the window, once again utilizing her climbing magic to slowly descend an otherwise sheer vertical wall unscathed before resuming her run away from the keep as fast as possible, making a dash in the direction of the Lunar Kingdom.
That was close...thankfully I think Moira said I’m not in trouble unless I’m actually caught. Our contract is still good, and I still have the other package for the Lunar Kingdom. And now, I once again disappear while-
And then she realized that Nene somehow hadn’t given up chasing her. In fact, she had conjured her bear paws; a sign that was, if anything, only intensifying the chase.
“Get back here! I just want to talk with you!”
Wait, if Nene is here, then isn’t it likely that…
And indeed, in the distance was Polka, Lamy, and Botan.
The cloaked figure kept running.
Why did I accept this stupid contract?!
A-chan said nothing, engaging in a rather intense and somewhat hostile staredown.
The nameless one broke the silence.
“I understand that we aren’t on the best of terms, but I’d like you to act calmly for a bit; I promise that, as long as no one tries to attack me, that I will not strike out. I never make the first move, after all; it wouldn’t be very angel-like of me to do so.”
A-chan considered her options.
I could slam the door on the nameless one’s face right here and now.
She had to admit it was tempting. She seriously considered it. But, on a practical level, a purely mundane door would not slow the nameless one down in any significant way, and making him angry was probably the worst idea they could have.
It was unfortunate, but he had an advantage that was hard to overcome.
I guess I have to negotiate with him.
And so A-chan walked out.
“Lovely day outside.”
“As it always is in the Heavens. Mostly since the atmosphere is partially made out of angelic magic and not 100% actual air.” The nameless one replied.
A-chan thought about it, but said nothing.
Funnily enough, we actually knew that from Ayame.
She sighed.
“Let’s get to the point: you aren’t here just on pleasant business, because frankly given how the last time we met went, I really don’t think you’d be quick to do so again. If it’s about Sora, we have no idea where she is either, aside from the fact that she’s most likely hiding from you in specific.”
“Disappointing, but I expected that answer after talking with Moira.” The nameless one paused.
“...then why are you here?” A-chan asked.
“Because I’m actually looking for one Amane Kanata.” The nameless one replied.
A-chan paused, thinking about the response.
Lying to him will most likely get us in an unbelievable amount of trouble. I hate to sell you out but...
“Ah, so you haven’t heard.”
“Heard what?”
“Kanatan was actually thrown out of Heaven for lying to the administrators.”
The nameless one’s eyes widened.
“What? That seems wrong; normally any case of an angel being thrown out of Heaven gets highly publicized - but it’s not on the record, which is highly unusual.”
“You’d have to ask someone else, then - I wasn’t there for the trial. I only know that she was thrown out of Heaven.”
Please don’t ask about Towa.
The nameless one shrugged.
“Which realm?”
A-chan froze.
God, I’m so sorry, Kanata, but I can’t lie to him.
“In-between.”
“Odd. Well, I suppose that’s as much as I can get from you for now; thank you for the information.”
And then he teleported out.
The nameless one teleported into the Lunar Castle, directly in front of Amane Kanata.
No! Not him! Please...
“Lucky me. Can you promise me that you will inform me immediately the next time you see Tokino Sora?”
“...I’d rather not. I did get kicked out of Heaven, after all, so I guess you can’t trust me for very much.”
“Actually, I wanted to ask: why are you still an angel? Normally we burn your wings if you do something bad enough to get you thrown out.”
Kanata shrugged.
“Unusual circumstances, I guess. I don’t really understand why Kurumi did it myself.”
Kanata froze.
Oh god, not Kurumi! She saved us, and now...
The nameless one thought about what Kanata said.
“Kurumi’s normally a stickler for precedent; this is odd. Anyways, let’s cut to the chase: by word of the seraphim, tell me where Tokino Sora is.”
Kanata froze, but she knew she couldn’t disobey.
The only problem for the nameless one was that Kanata, like everyone else, didn’t actually know where Sora was, either.
Thank goodness I don’t know…
“I don’t know.”
The nameless one’s eyes widened.
“Great, Moira wasn’t actually just deceiving me; she really is that hidden. Damn it all. I guess I’ll speak with Kurumi next.”
Then the nameless one teleported out.
The cloaked figure reached the rail line that connected the Shirogane region with the Lunar Kingdom.
She had checked the schedules to ensure that there was a train for her. She just wasn’t planning to take it the normal way.
She saw the train that was just pulling out of the station.
Thank goodness that the aesthetic of this place means they haven’t electrified the trains yet. It would be a real pain having to dodge catenary wires.
And with that, the cloaked figure jumped onto the top of the train, hitching a ride.
Next stop, Lunar Kingdom.
Botan, on the other hand, just pulled out her phone to message someone to catch the person they were chasing. While doing so, she also ordered four train tickets; the trains were thankfully fairly frequent.
The horns poking out of their target’s cloak were of a demonic species, and Botan had a sneaking suspicion that she knew exactly which they belonged to.
Clearly, she’s working for Moira...but we won’t let that stop us.
Kurumi walked out of her office.
As expected, the ‘Rising Devil’ case, as it was becoming colloquially known among the folks that ran the courts of right and wrong, was causing a bit of a frenzy over the verdict. So far, she hadn’t let anyone aside from other archangels see it, but even that was making waves, and she hadn’t even let general angel society know about it yet.
What she wasn’t expecting, however, was a seraph to teleport directly into the administration buildings.
“Hello, O Nameless One. What brings you here today?”
“I’d like to see your court records. Not your official submitted-to-the-principality record but your personal court record, because I recently found out something rather strange.”
Kurumi froze.
This could be bad.
Moira teleported back into the Lunar Castle, also in front of Kanata.
Alright, Ayakashi’s safe. Now...
“Have you been contacted by the nameless one recently?”
Kanata nodded pitifully.
Moira smirked.
“He’s operating faster than I was expecting him to. That forces me to update my plans, but oh well: Amane Kanata, not by word of the seraphim, but simply because I’d like you to: could you station yourself by the balcony on the west side of the castle? Right outside the view of the window; you’ll see why it’s necessary. If you could do it in about, oh, 20 minutes from now, that’d be perfect.”
Kanata, who was in the room that Moira had just teleported into, blinked in shock.
Moira teleported out.
What the hell is going on up there?! Or heaven, I suppose...
Kanata considered her options.
I could ignore her.
On the other hand, Moira was fairly benevolent. Her intervention was what made Kanata’s punishment go from being stripped of her wings to what was essentially a slap on the wrist.
I guess I owe her one for saving me from Kurumi.
And as such, she mentally made a note to get into position later.
Moira teleported back into Sora’s room.
The idol blinked.
“Wait, I thought you were planning to leave me alone?”
Moira nodded.
“I am, but surprisingly enough I actually got caught off-guard, so unfortunately the timetable’s being moved up. When you next sleep, I have a request: go to my dream first, then to Anya’s, then really to whoever you want at that point. Unfortunately I can’t stay to chat; I would like to do so later.”
And then she teleported out.
“Is it true that you ruled against precedent not once, not twice, but three times?”
Kurumi nodded.
“Yes. If you’ve checked my personal court records and not just those of my principality, then you have the verdicts. I stand by all of them, owing to the unusual circumstances of each one.”
“Oh, really?” The nameless one asked.
“It’s simple. I’ve worked with Kanata before, and I don’t feel that she is, at core, a terrible angel. One who needs a significant timeout and perhaps an occupation that is wholly separate from the administration, but we’ve had many good souls who were not suited to be working here. Kanata isn’t likely to abuse angel privilege again, which, if you remember your angelic ruling history, was why the fallen angel precedent was established in the first place.
“It ties directly into the fact that I knew that Coco was getting out. Yes, mortal-angel relationships are frowned on, but perhaps it is because we, the angels of the court, are mostly exposed to the kind of relationships that end poorly. Perhaps if we were to re-examine those rulings, we could answer what it is that is negative rather than blanket ruling with the negative precedent. While it runs contrary to popular belief, I don’t actually like branding people as sinners.”
The nameless one blinked.
“Are you serious?”
The cloaked figure infiltrated the castle of the Lunar Kingdom.
Once again, the layout had been given to her; and with relative ease she dropped the package off. This time, it came in a relatively large box.
Thank goodness for extra-dimensional bag space.
And with that in mind, she placed the box in front of the door of the intended recipient of the package, and made a dash for the nearest window, avoiding being seen by any Lu-knights.
Unfortunately, that wasn’t good enough to avoid the sight of Tokoyami Towa.
The cloaked figure ran.
Towa gave chase. “I don’t know what you’re after, but you better get back here!”
That was enough to alert another present person: Murasaki Shion, then joined Towa, followed by being joined again by Suisei.
How do I always get caught at the last moment?!
The chase was on.
Kurumi nodded again.
At that point, the nameless one snapped.
“Do you understand how many years of precedent you are ruling against? Do you understand the light that this places your entire career in? And we haven’t even gotten to the rising devil case. Let’s get this out of the way, by word of the seraphim, answer this: did you really rule a devil as fit to leave the underworld?”
Kurumi nodded yet again.
“Yes. I sent Towa to the in-between, and the record stands. Yes, I made the ruling. And I stand by it. Not only that, but I officially declared the case as a precedent. The ruling is final: Tokoyami Towa is the first Rising Devil of history, and I stand by setting the precedent for future trials. It is exactly as fair as the fallen angel case - in fact, it’s more fair, but that’s more subjective - and regardless of your opinion, despite the fact that you outrank me significantly, the verdict cannot be reversed. It can be appealed in the future, but for now, Towa is declared as such to be the first recorded rising devil.”
The cloaked figure ran through the west wing of the castle, before finding a balcony. She knew, at this point, that she had little time to waste.
With that, she jumped, and then realized she wasn’t falling.
Both of her horns were being held by Amane Kanata, who had positioned herself by that particular window on Moira’s word.
Kanata slowly lowered her to the castle garden that the balcony overviewed, and right at that moment, Moira teleported in front of the two of them, right as Kanata let go of the mysterious cloaked figure.
“Excellent work, Kanata. Saves me the trouble of having to heal my assistant who has performed wonderfully, so if you’ll excuse us-”
The voice of Kiryu Coco interrupted, more confused than suspicious: “What exactly are you doing here?”
“Tying up loose ends, and then getting out before the nameless one gets back. You see, it’s really important she isn’t around when he shows up here.”
Towa found her way around to the lower level, eventually emerging to meet Moira at ground level, along with Watame.
However, it was Nene’s voice that was the next to be heard.
“Let Aloe-chan go!”
Everyone in the garden froze.
Aloe shrugged.
“Can I remove the cloak, given my identity’s blown?”
Moira shrugged; Aloe then threw her cloak off.
“Sorry, girls. Moira needed me to deliver a pair of packages discreetly, and I already failed at that. I guess we’re all operating ahead of schedule now; I promise to say hi at some point.”
Another voice interrupted: Botan’s.
“Then don’t go! Just stay with us!”
She looked at Moira, who looked at her.
She turned back to the members of her generation.
“Sorry. Underworld’s my home, after all, and more importantly I know better than to get mixed up with more than one seraphim at once. I made a deal with the angel to see you guys again.”
Towa snickered, but then resumed speaking more seriously.
“As long as we have your contact info, it should be all fine. Message nakiriayame - all lowercase, no space - when possible, okay? She’ll get you cross-realm connected afterwards.”
Aloe took out her phone.
“I will.”
Moira smiled.
“Remember: this isn’t the last time you’ll see her. Also, by word of the seraphim: Kanata, please deny ever seeing Aloe-chan to the nameless one. Also, Towa, you might want to hide before he shows up.”
Kanata nodded.
And then Moira teleported out with Aloe.
The nameless one froze.
“Do you understand that I could single-handedly end your career and archangel status over this?”
“Yes. If that trial is to be my last, then I shall wear it with pride as my last case. The record stands.”
The nameless one smiled again, a surprisingly polite smile given his snapping earlier.
“Impressive. I take it back; while I don’t necessarily agree with your verdicts - a rarity given your notorious streak of consistency - I will admit that you are correct. The record stands. Just bear in mind that the powers above - to you, not to me - don’t necessarily approve of your actions. You do well to keep aware of this fact. I suppose that I have other things to get to, unfortunately.”
And then he teleported out.
Kurumi frowned.
Poor Towa. She deserves better.
The nameless one teleported into the castle gardens, to the sight of Kanata, Coco, Towa, and the four remaining members of the HoloFive.
“I know you’re working with Moira, but for once I feel like talking about a different topic. Namely, why is there a devil outside of the underworld? Demons roaming the in-between are rather strange enough as is, but a devil should never be able to escape.”
Towa shrugged.
“I guess your belief about what devils can or can’t do was wrong. I’m the first karma positive devil; you can go to my trial transcript. I’ll admit I still find the result somewhat unbelievable myself.”
The nameless one sighed.
“I guess. I respect Kurumi’s abilities enough to not question her judgement directly, but I will say this: understand that you are walking on thin ice, Tokoyami-san. Understand that you may have somehow done the impossible and gone karma positive as a devil, but understand that I still don’t trust you. We, the angels, aren’t quick to change our feelings on that.”
Towa breathed heavily, but said nothing.
The nameless one continued: “That, and I do know how those less enlightened tend to act. You’ve been given a once-in-eternity chance, so I do hope that you vindicate Kurumi’s decision. After all, it’s her career on the line if you give into your worst instincts.”
Towa flinched.
The nameless one shrugged.
“Word of the seraphim is one of those abilities that doesn’t work in the long term, but I would politely ask Amane-san to return to Heaven someday. Really, whenever Sora shows up, whenever that is - I’m not sure, but I’d like you to be present when we get that straightened out, though right now no one can find her. That’s all for now; hopefully I’ll see you in Heaven next.”
And then he teleported out.
Towa felt faint, before being caught by Coco.
Kanata froze trying to process the sheer number of things that had just occurred in the last hour or so, along with the HoloFive.
“Can someone explain to me what just happened?!”
In an unknown location, Sora once again fell into bed.
Moira’s moving plans ahead of schedule...just what is going on out there?
Unsure of her future, Sora finally fell asleep.
Notes:
That was a ride and a half. But it finally sets up the second half (...maybe) of the arc well, so I’m pretty happy with it. A lot happened, but, well, that’s what happens when one starts getting into a brutal schism between deity-like angels. I’m actually happy with it.
Chapter 38: Dreams
Summary:
Sora dreams.
Hololive dreams.
Notes:
Title Reference: Tim Clarke and Christopher Steven - Dreams (from The Incredible Machine 3 OST)
Not much of a title, I know, and this chapter has been immensely frustrating to me to pace; it’s kind of a filler chapter but it’s also too long and sets up too much to be purely called that.
Also, this is such a weird song choice, but the song tonally really resonated with me.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sora woke up once again to a vision of her future self.
The two of them stared at each other.
Without saying a word, Sora blinked.
Towasama : I suppose we should figure out what it is that Moira delivered through Aloe-chan.
botaaan: Actually, the message she delivered to us was definitely not Moira’s idea
botaaan: It was a personal letter, penned to the four of us generation 5
botaaan: What I want to know is what exactly did she send to the Lunar Kingdom?
botaaan: We’re waiting for Roboco-san’s analysis on that
robocosan: analysis is…
robocosan: I have no idea what this is, even though the package was addressed to me.
robocosan uploaded file mystery_crystal.png
robocosan: any ideas?
Amane_Kanata: !
Towasama: !
robocosan: um…
Amane_Kanata: That is a warp crystal, the main component of a warp conduit.
Towasama: I think that’s our old underworld warp crystal.
CalliopeMori: So Kanata was right; it really was an angelic break-in to steal the warp crystal.
CalliopeMori: But then she just...moved it up?
CalliopeMori: It’s weird because it definitely implies we’re going to need to use it at some point
achan: I think I know where this is going and I already don’t like it.
nakiriayame: Not to interrupt, but I’d like to re-introduce someone
Mano_Aloe: So apparently this chatroom is cross-realm?
Amane_Kanata: Indeed it is - I’m the one who gave the permissions for cross-realm
Amane_Kanata: and then roboco-san did the hacker thing
robocosan: …
Amane_Kanata: I mean, that’s basically accurate
botaaan: Well, at least we have you here.
botaaan: Welcome back.
Mano_Aloe: sorry for disappearing so quickly on you
Mano_Aloe: It’s really not your fault at all, but it’s really important I don’t run into
Mano_Aloe: well
Amane_Kanata: No worries; I’m just as terrified of him.
Moira’s dream was consistent as ever, and as promised she was there to talk to.
She had a table already conjured with two seats; one of which she was sitting in, and the other of which was empty.
Sora took the empty seat, while Moira started talking.
“I suppose I should answer the question of what exactly happened.”
“I’d like to hear it, given that whatever happened was so unpredictable that even you didn’t see it coming.”
Moira shrugged.
“As much as my insight is quite literally godlike, the fact of the matter is that I can read events more than timelines. Which is to say, I can tell you what’s going on but less so when things will happen. And likewise, I can give you possibilities but less so which ones will actually happen or when. It’s more that I plan for a lot of things. To answer you more bluntly, however, what happened was that the nameless one is getting impatient.”
Sora paused.
“Please tell me he’s not dragging my friends into this.”
Moira frowned.
“If it’s any consolation, he’s not doing anything particularly career ending. He’s really just trying to find you; and thankfully to prevent exactly this sort of thing from happening I never told any of your friends - or even yourself - where you’re being held. Not that I don’t like your friends - they are wonderful friends - but I do not trust them from an angelic perspective; and by the time this all wraps up in Heaven they likely aren’t going to matter.”
Sora sighed.
“Moira…”
“I mean, they don’t matter to the context of your ascension. I know you’re all good friends, and that is the reason why I’m helping them in ways that normally I wouldn’t. I’m bending a lot of rules for your sake, and partially also for mine. That’s why I had Aloe - right, you might not know: she’s working for me now - deliver a couple packages for your group. The bad news is that I did have to remove the underworld warp crystal because of you, but the good news is that it’s going to good use. I promise you that.”
achan: That being said
achan: Roboco-san, I’ve sent you the warp conduit instructions
achan: because of course we’re assembling the thing
achan: I guess it’s now the underworlders that get shut-out entirely from our funny warp games
nakiriayame: I mean, Ollie aside, most of us are kind of relative loners or got trapped together
AmeliaWatson: I think I might somehow qualify as both at once
CalliopeMori: heh
nakiriayame: Point is it’s probably best if it’s the underworld that’s cut off from the rest of us
nakiriayame: Lunar Castle to Heaven House is probably the best warp connection for us
Mano_Aloe: uh, I’m a bit out of this
Mano_Aloe: how do warp networks work?
Towasama: You can only be warped to a location within a warp conduit’s field.
Towasama: Which means that actually you can be warped out, but we can’t get you back.
Towasama: So for practical purposes you aren’t going anywhere with this.
achan: That being said, I suppose we should get to the heart of the matter.
achan: I got a visit from the nameless one earlier, and I suspect so did Kanata.
Amane_Kanata: yes, and then I got a visit from Moira
Amane_Kanata: so here’s what happened from my end
Sora sighed.
“I just want to know what’s up with the whole nameless one deal, and the whole thing my future self calls ‘the choice’.”
Moira smiled.
“You already know. I’m not even talking about your talks with your future self - ingenious move, but you know the risks - but the fact is you know you’re going to have to choose whether or not to ascend. The choice isn’t for a bit - you still have much to learn first - but I’d keep it in mind. And you’re going to have to make it sooner rather than later, because I know you well enough to know that you’re getting a little restless being stuck in a singular room. It’s motivation to learn teleportation, after all. On the other hand, I think you need to talk to Anya next - and actually, I feel like giving you a hint: to get her body back, she needs to have the same revelation as you need to teleport. Granted, the extra steps past the revelation do make the paths diverge.”
Sora paused.
“What? How does that help?”
“Because when you get it, she’ll figure it out too...as long as you accept it. Though really, you get it, I think. The first revelation, that is. The second revelation will occur to you much quicker, but I think it’ll take longer to master. That said...ah, I won’t worry about it for now. You should probably go to Anya, while I prepare for the next conversation I have to have. I have a lot planned, actually - though most of them are being carried out by my real self.”
Sora sighed.
“And I suppose if you’re saying that, I’m not getting anything more useful out of you.”
And then she blinked.
s_fbk: wow, did the nameless one really say all that to Towa?
Towasama: yes
Towasama: I…
Towasama: I don’t really want to think about it.
Towasama: And plus, Kurumi did hinge her career on my case, which, you know…
Towasama: I can’t believe she did that.
Amane_Kanata: Her conviction is known for being absolute.
Amane_Kanata: If she trusts you, then just about anyone else could.
Amane_Kanata: It just might take a little while for some of the angels to get around to it.
Amane_Kanata: Or one particular angel.
Towasama: God, I’m terrified of him already. I think I’ll panic if I think about him too hard.
Towasama: I have to admit I’ve only met the guy once, and he hasn’t done anything to me
KiryuCoco: Yeah, but I don’t like his attitude, and I’ll gladly get myself thrown into Hell if he hurts you
Towasama: I just want to know
Towasama: How the hell is this guy the one who leads the angels?
Amane_Kanata: Heaven in this case, but he’s not bad at it
Amane_Kanata: I reckon he’s a lot less scary if you aren’t a native underworld resident
Towasama: meeting him made the idea of going to Hell back seem like a good one, to say the least.
Towasama: no wonder Moira wanted to make sure Aloe got out before he arrived
Mano_Aloe: I intend to never meet him at all if possible
Towasama: his power is so far beyond anything I can comprehend that even just meeting him…
Towasama: I now understand how you guys lost so badly when you tried actually fighting him
SakuraMiko35: It’s...kind of sad how little we can do.
SakuraMiko35: But that doesn’t mean we should give up.
achan: That’s definitely true.
achan: Actually, I just got a message from Moira telling me that I should sleep.
achan: I think we know why, if anyone wants to join me.
AmeliaWatson: Sora’s dream-walking works cross-realm, right?
achan: Yes, why?
AmeliaWatson: I’m taking a nap, then.
achan: Ah. The whole future sight thing.
achan: I’ll be sure to direct her to your dream, since she almost always stops in mine.
“Sora-senpai! Whatcha doin’ here?”
Anya’s dream was fairly unremarkable, except for one fact: she was in her human form.
“Apparently helping you with your body issues, which is strange because I have no idea what I’m doing. Moira told me to come here, and that’s all I’m really going on.”
Anya shrugged.
“Yeah, that figures as such. Moira told me you’d be the one to get my body back, so I’m kinda working with that assumption but on the other hand I’m also not surprised you don’t know how to help at this point. I mean, I’d like to be the human me again in reality at some point.”
Sora sighed.
“If it’s any consolation, I imagine that’s one of the issues for a lot of us: you said you want to be the human you at some point, but really, are both your human and dagger selves not just one spirit possessing different bodies?”
Anya froze.
“I swear to god if it’s that simple…”
Sora smiled.
“The simplest deductions are often the hardest ones to make. That being said, have you experimented with your dream self?”
“Nah, I just usually spend all of my dreams being human instead. It’s kinda more fun, y’know? Well, there’s an easy test: let me just stab the floor really quickly; I can’t imagine transforming oneself is as easy as imagining myself as a dagger.”
With that, she fell backwards. While doing so, her body dissolved into a puff of smoke, leaving behind only her keris form which was embedded into the floor.
“No! It is that easy! How did I never think to use my dreams to test transforming earlier?!”
She transformed back to her human form, frustrated.
Sora laughed.
“So that’s the first revelation. The bad news is that it’s a lot easier to do that in an environment where you can literally just imagine things that way - in fact, it’s easier because in our dreams we are pure spiritual selves with no physical part to speak of. It’s significantly harder when you need the physical realm to cooperate with you - I don’t know how to invoke the spiritual magic that allows one to reincarnate their body.”
Anya sighed, but then smiled.
“Well, that’s still useful for me to know. Oh right, I wanted to ask, is it true you can take people to other dreams?”
“Yes.”
“Can I visit Reine and Ollie?”
Sora paused.
“I need to visit A-chan first. Then we’ll come back for you, and we’ll see what to do then.”
Sora blinked.
robocosan: Actually, we should test this thing to see if it works.
robocosan: No one from Heaven, though - we’re playing it safe for now.
KiryuCoco sent a teleport request to robocosan.
robocosan accepted the teleport request.
robocosan: Successful first test, then.
“A-chan.”
“Sora-chan.”
Sora smiled.
“Just saying hi. I helped Anya figure out how to transform back into her human form in her dreams, but I can’t figure out how to do it in physical reality. That said, I do plan to get back to her - she wants to visit her friends, and I see no reason to not help her with that.”
A-chan took Sora’s hand.
“Just remember that Ame-chan wants to speak with you.”
Sora blinked.
“I’m back!”
Anya blinked.
“That was fast.”
“I need to visit a few different people tonight, so…”
Anya took Sora’s free hand.
“Actually, I have an idea. Can we prank Ollie?”
supernenechi: wait, does that mean I can go back to Heaven now?
Amane_Kanata: yes, though I recall you willingly went to the in-between
Tsunomakiwatame: For much the same reason I did; I’m not leaving my friends behind.
Amane_Kanata: Ironically, it means I can also go back to Heaven whenever I want.
Amane_Kanata: Something that I don’t think the nameless one knows, and uhhhhh
Towasama: Yeah, it’s probably best we keep this secret from him.
Towasama: Granted, I can’t exactly go up to Heaven
Towasama: Since I’ll very likely choke on heavenly realm sickness like Ayame did
nakiriayame: oof
nakiriayame: yeah that wasn’t a lot of fun
Mano_Aloe: So, wait, from what I read the warp conduit only needs to be at the destination?
Amane_Kanata: Yeah, it’s how we accidentally summoned Ayame to Heaven once.
Amane_Kanata: That was rather awkward.
Mano_Aloe sent a teleport request to botaaan.
botaaan declined the teleport request.
botaaan: Aloe, as much as I’d love to see you again, we can’t get you home.
Towasama: We’re officially no longer allowed to warp into the underworld.
Ollie’s dream was, like everything surrounding the zombie idol, energetic. The scene had been set; a number of zombies were shuffling about, and in the center of the graveyard that was possibly missing the letter ‘g’ (1) was none other than the one and only Kureiji Ollie.
“Hi!”
Ollie turned excitedly to face the speaker.
“Hi Sora-SENPAAAAAAAAAAI OH NO I WASN’T READY Ah I’m die thank you forever-”
And without so much as even properly breathing to finish the sentence, she immediately fell over onto the floor, immediately followed by a gravestone comically marked “R.I.P.” appearing on top of her body.
Anya fell over laughing, while Reine snickered, all while Sora just sighed.
I’d really like it if she didn’t react that way.
“Um. I guess I’ll just be on my way, then. Anya and Reine are here, by the way.”
The gravestone exploded, and Ollie leaped up into the air, before landing in front of the group consisting of Sora, A-chan, Anya, and Reine.
Ollie paused.
“I mean, I’m fine either way but...”
A-chan raised a finger.
“We’re actually on our way to meet Ame-chan, as she’s our resident time traveler.”
Ollie looked at her two genmates.
“Yeah, I can hang out with them as long as you promise to come back-wait, Anya, you’re a human now!”
Anya shrugged.
“Of course I am! This is all a dream and I ain’t turning into a dagger while dreaming.”
Ollie laughed; Sora took A-chan’s hand and then blinked.
Towasama: though rather hilariously we’re still allowed to warp us out of Hell
Towasama: I have no idea why the realm barriers allow summoning to bypass them
Towasama: It seems like a ridiculous loophole to leave in
Amane_Kanata: probably because only the angels are expected to have the warp tech
Amane_Kanata: that’s my guess, anyway
Amelia’s dream was perhaps the most surreal thing that Sora had ever seen.
The environment was pretty sensible for her - it was a detective’s office, though even that was a little weird in that it was more like a large laboratory with interconnected rooms that, like many dreams, didn’t obey spatial geometry rules.
The more surreal thing was the fact there were several different versions of Amelia Watson running about simultaneously. They didn’t all look identical; but they were all very recognizably still some version of the detective they knew.
Sora blinked.
“How are we supposed to figure this out?”
One Amelia from the pack stopped. She was currently in an argument with what appeared to be a smaller version of herself. Her concentration on the dream stopped, however, and the mirror image she was arguing with disappeared, and she turned her attention to Sora and A-chan.
“Hi. Thanks for saving me from...uh, myself? This happens kind of often, and also I’m dreaming because I’m well aware that I can’t time travel anymore.”
A-chan paused.
“Didn’t you say you weren’t on speaking terms with any future self of yours?”
Amelia laughed.
“There are all past and present selves! Just those from, you know, different timelines. No future selves here, no siree absolutely no predestination shenanigans screwing up-”
“Ame-chan.”
Amelia rolled her eyes.
“Yeah, okay. I guess I should talk with Sora, since she's the one dealing with her mental future self. My advice is still the same though: don’t speak with future selves. It didn't go well, and it didn’t go well for most of my past selves who spoke with me. It’s all bad ideas all the way down. And the way down is infinitely large if you actually time travel, which is why I’m glad you can’t.”
Sora sighed.
“Fair enough. No, I understand. I’m trying to avoid her myself. I’m just not very good at it. And I guess...I guess it’s that I’m scared, too. And I think...nevermind.”
A-chan narrowed her eyes.
“Sora, we’re talking about this.”
Sora looked down.
“I feel like a child saying this, but...I’m terrified of the choice. I’m scared of the idea that I alone will be making a decision that will affect who I am for all of eternity. I just...I don’t think I can really handle it.”
Amelia started laughing, and continued until another Amelia walked up to her and punched her, knocking her over, before walking away.
A-chan immediately got annoyed.
“Ame-chan...uh...”
The realization that it was, in fact, one Amelia punching out another made it somewhat awkward to address them. The ‘main’ Amelia wasn’t too annoyed about it, however.
“Thanks, I needed that. Look, Sora-senpai, I’ll just say this: it’s a good thing you’re scared. The future is terrifying, and all looking at my potential futures has done for me is make me more scared of said potential futures. Of course making the choice is terrifying; that’s normal. I’d be more worried if you weren’t.”
Sora smiled.
“I think that’s what I needed to hear, but at the same time...I’m simply not ready, and I don’t think I’ll ever be ready for it.”
Amelia shrugged.
“The best decisions I’ve ever made are those I didn’t plan on happening. My friends at HoloMyth were one of those things I never planned on. I don’t think I need to explain the rest of the history there; you were there for it, after all.”
Sora nodded.
“Indeed I was. Also, what’s up with all of the other versions of you running around?”
“Oh, that’s just how I compartmentalize myself. I’ve dealt with so many other versions of myself that it has weird side effects for my dreams. They’re mostly harmless, but the thing is while I’m dreaming I don’t have to worry about physical issues so I can just have as many versions of me running about as I feel like. It’s all me anyway. Honestly the next time I actually get physically killed I’m gonna see if I can reincarnate in small form just for the fun of it. I’m probably not allowed to, but I’ll try.”
A-chan rolled her eyes; she had seen what the power of a smaller, cuter, and infinitely more chaotic version of Amelia did back when they were alive as an offshoot branch, let alone in the afterlife as a version of her primary self.
Well, I guess that Hell does sort of have it coming...but damn, those demons are never going to be ready for that.
Sora smiled, and then froze.
“Ame-chan...thank you so much.”
“Thanks, I...what did I do?”
Sora looked at A-chan.
“Where do you want to go? I’m going to wake up soon; I think I’ve figured out what I need to do next; Amelia just gave me the last hint I needed to make things work for me.”
A-chan shrugged.
“Amelia, are you fine here?”
Amelia paused.
“Can you get me, Calli, and Kiara together for a bit? Preferably Kiara’s dream; I’m pretty sure KFP will actually taste like how I remember it in her dream. Otherwise I’m fine.”
A-chan looked back to Sora.
“I’ll hang out with Ollie, Anya, and Reine, actually.”
Sora paused.
“Actually, now that I think about it, I need to wake Anya up anyway, so I’ll come with you.”
Amane_Kanata: Honestly, the fact that Sora-senpai’s learning full-freedom teleporting is...
Amane_Kanata: Interesting, to say the least. It makes me wonder what Moira’s planning.
“A-chan, Ollie, Anya, Reine: it’s been nice seeing you girls, but I finally understand what I need to do.”
And then Sora broke the dream.
Notes:
(1) Yes, 'rave-yard', because my willingness to use awful puns during comedic segments has no lower bounds.
Not 100% sure I ended the chapter in the right place, but it feels like a good place to split it to prevent this chapter from becoming too long, which keeps happening for some reason.
Chapter 39: Infinity Mechanism
Summary:
Sora blinks…?
Notes:
Title Reference: Thomas Ferkol - Infinity Mechanism (from Homestuck Vol. 8)
Yes, I named a chapter after a homestuck track. I think it fits given how strange this chapter gets; this is what the last eight chapters have been building towards.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sora woke up to her room, suddenly confident in the knowledge that it was the last time she was going to see it.
She extended a hand, ready to wield her combative magic; in particular, she conjured her sword, the same one she had used against the nameless one before she had gone to Hell.
She looked at her bare stomach, and then impaled herself on her own blade.
The wound was bloodless, however; her body, rather than bleeding and falling down, dissolved, fizzling into a flash of light, along with the sword.
Angel biology was mostly spiritual in nature, after all; her physical body was a shell that could be discarded as necessary; for an angel not only did the afterlife’s nature of the spiritual self being the dominant self apply, but she didn’t even suffer physical consequences in the same way.
As her body dissolved, she closed her eyes.
I’m free...
A-chan woke up.
Deep inside her, she knew that today was going to be a very big day.
Fubuki noticed the reaction.
Is Sora-senpai…?
They both ran outside, getting the attention of Subaru and Mio on the way.
Sora opened her eyes, and the next place she was in was Moira’s temple. With the total annihilation of her physical self, she could blink to wherever she wanted to be.
She looked ahead at Moira.
Sora’s spirit once again reincarnated, her physical body manifesting itself.
The goddess of destiny smiled, saying nothing.
Yet, Sora understood, too, what Moira was implying by saying nothing.
There’s nothing left for her to say to me. There’s no advice left, only the choices I make…
Sora nodded, and closed her eyes.
Her body once again dissolved into light.
Moira grinned.
Good for her. And now I can finally stop worrying about them. It’s nearly over...
Sora appeared in the skies above the Heaven house.
A-chan grinned, alongside Fubuki and Mio, who all waved; behind them Aki, Subaru, Okayu, and Korone all ran out to wave hello to their senpai together.
Sora smiled, waved, and then closed her eyes.
Once again, her body vanished in a flash of light.
A-chan smirked, Fubuki grinned, and the rest smiled as their friend disappeared before their eyes; they all knew what this turn of events meant, even if it was a little freaky to see Sora’s body vanish in a flash of light from right in front of them.
Meanwhile, in the in-between, Reine snapped awake, and grabbed Anya by the hilt.
Down in the underworld, both Amelia and Ollie woke up.
They all had a good feeling about today.
She reappeared in the Lunar Castle.
It was just a quick stop to let everyone know she was safe; and that much was accomplished with just the appearance; no words needed to be spoken. Even still, the fourth generation of hololive appeared to be in various states of shock at what Sora had just accomplished, with Coco grinning, Luna and Watame smiling relatively happily, and Kanata and Towa jaw-dropping.
Sora waved, and then went off to visit the fifth generation, who was less outright shocked but more overall overjoyed to see the idol freed from the prison Moira had put her in.
But she was free now; and she had accomplished what she needed to escape. Now nothing could stop her; she was free to go wherever she wished with only angelic magic and the blink of an eye.
At this moment, everyone understood that she was back.
At the same time, Sora felt like an excited child, playing around with her newfound powers wildly.
Sora took in the sight of her friends, then closed her eyes, and then disappeared before their eyes while smiling.
In the underworld, Ollie took in the sight of Sora appearing in their room, alongside Choco, Mel, Ayame, and Aloe, who all looked at their senpai to varying degrees of disbelief.
Sora waved, and then turned to specifically wave to the trio of Amelia, Kiara, and Calliope.
Amelia gave a thumbs up and a rather gremlin-like grin; Sora returned a graceful idol-like smile.
Sora blinked.
Back up in the in-between, Sora went back to the in-between, this time with the intent of meeting two particular kouhais.
In the castle gardens, under the light of the sun, Sora teleported in front of Reine, who was in turn holding Anya.
Reine stared blankly at the sudden visitor, while Sora extended a hand, pointing not to Reine but to the dagger she carried.
Reine got the message, and handed Anya to Sora, who took her by the hilt. Sora, in response, quickly raised the blade into the air, and then let go, letting Anya float upwards.
Sora then drew back her hand, and then cast another spell.
A brilliant pillar of light emerged in the castle garden; the keris known as Anya dissolved into the light.
Sora raised her other hand to cast yet another spell on the soul who’s physical body she had just vaporized.
The light that made Anya up came back down as the pillar faded, which then started reforming into another shape: a human body.
Anya landed back in human form with a large smile on her face.
Sora smiled back; Reine just continued to stare blankly in shock at the entire interaction.
That said, she knew she wasn’t done yet; she had left her arguably closest friend hanging.
And so, smiling at the one she had just reincarnated into human form on the spot, she blinked.
Sora reappeared back up in Heaven, this time on the inside of the Heaven house.
She smiled warmly at A-chan, simply taking in the moment between the two of them.
The moment collapsed into its next stage fairly quickly as the two of them quickly embraced each other in a hug. No words were spoken; none needed to be.
Fubuki and the rest of the Heavenbound hololive members simply watched, and smiled warmly.
Sora and A-chan simply held each other for a seeming eternity.
“Sora-chan, I’m so happy that you’re back.”
“Me too, A-chan. It’s been so long since I’ve been outside. But I’m not done yet. Anya’s back, too; teleportation and getting Anya’s human form back are both based on the same mechanism; that of discarding your physical self and reincarnating. That’s how to teleport, by the way: angelically discard your entire physical body and reincarnate somewhere else. It’s like dreaming; spiritual selves are not bound by physical rules. Teleporting at will means fully accepting the principle of not having a physical self at all - only a spiritual self with a physical shell that can be discarded at will.”
A-chan blinked.
I wonder if warping works on similar principles, just with less belief involved.
Sora frowned.
“Unfortunately, I still need to talk to some people. I’m still not finished. But I’ll be back soon. Keep supporting us, okay?”
A-chan smirked.
“As if anything could make me stop.”
Sora nodded, and then blinked.
The drab surroundings of the administration of life and death surrounded Sora once again.
She had chosen a particular target to teleport in front of rather intentionally, however.
“Absolute Angel Kurumi-san. I’m sorry for the intrusion, unless Moira told you in advance about my appearance.”
Kurumi nodded.
“She didn’t, but she left enough hints that I suspected something like this would happen. You’ve been missing for quite a while, and one very powerful seraph wants to meet with you at some point. I suspect you’re trying to avoid him, and I now say that, as strange as it is, I once again have gotten somewhat lucky with my judgments.”
Sora paused.
“Lucky? How?”
“Have you read the full court transcripts from the verdicts I handed down to four of your friends?” Kurumi asked.
Sora shook her head.
“No, but I’ve read all of the verdicts. Kanatan was guilty and was sent to the in-between but kept as an angel, Coco was released from Hell, Watame was sent to the in-between, and Towa was ascended to the in-between, becoming the first rising devil.”
Kurumi nodded.
“As you may have noticed, three out of those four verdicts were incredibly strange.”
Sora nodded.
“Kanata, Coco, and Towa.”
“Yes. I stand by all of them, but understand that the only reason it happened was because Moira was my direct superior while I managed those trials. I didn’t have the principality - the angel group I serve - and the powers above breathing down my back. At the time I didn’t realize how important that catch was, because while not worrying about the organization that usually I follow the precedent of was nice, it was much bigger than I realized. You see, it meant I didn’t have the nameless one watching my trials directly, because the principality’s record didn’t have those verdicts. I’m still proud of setting the ‘rising devil’ precedent, but I’m really worried about what the seraphim are up to, because I suspect it’s an all-out schism, and that’s not good.”
Sora’s eyes widened.
“Does that mean that the nameless one is trying to essentially weaponize the angel courts against us?”
Kurumi frowned.
“That’s exactly what I’m afraid of. You see, several hours ago, he visited me, and reminded me of exactly why I usually stick to the precedents set by the principality in the first place. Or, to put it simply: he was not pleased with my decisions. He outright stated that he could revoke my archangel status over all of this. He then said that I was competent enough that he trusted my decisions, but he made it clear that if my verdict on Towa doesn’t end up panning out long-term then it will likely be the end of my career.”
Sora smiled.
“Thankfully, I think Towa’s fairly safe. She’s a good soul.”
Kurumi nodded.
“I wouldn’t have let a devil out of the underworld if I thought she wasn’t. That said, the record stands, and I can’t change those verdicts even if I wanted to - sure, they can be appealed, but angel bureaucracy works in all directions. Most of the time, anyway; the nameless one is clearly trying to subvert the process in favour of what’s familiar to him.
“And I’m starting to get worried; because I’m used to the nameless one being the speaker of the gods, the very creators of the world. That’s what the seraphim are, by definition - those who can hear the whispers of the gods, until now. And there’s one of two outcomes that explain his behavior, and both of them are terrifying, and I suspect it ties into why you’re somehow at the center of everything.”
Sora frowned.
“It does. What do you know about the creators?”
“They’re the fundamental, well, creators of everything. They are the gods, so to speak. Other than that, though, most of the angels don’t really believe in them all that much, because to us they’re much more abstract in nature; they aren’t real. The seraphim are the only ones to hear the whispers of the gods, so their belief is much more set in comparison. And suddenly, the push to ascend you into angelhood makes sense.”
Sora nodded.
“I was forced to. You’re one of the only reasons I’m still here. But I’ll just say it out loud: the nameless one’s trying to ascend me into a goddess instead. Putting me through angelhood is just the path he’d normally take to do it, but I suspect he’s done with waiting. According to Moira I’m a uniquely perfect candidate for essentially becoming the afterlife’s new goddess.”
Kurumi’s eyes widened.
“That explains so much. Dear lord, I understand why Kanata would lie to me now. It’s all tied to the fact that she’s friends with you, and Kanata probably assumed I was working under orders from the nameless one. Which, to be fair, indirectly I usually am. Ironically enough, it makes the situation justified enough that I’m now again justified in tossing Kanata out of Heaven. It’s for the best that she doesn’t reside in the same realm as the seraphim for now.”
She paused.
“To be honest, that’s one of the possibilities I’m afraid of: the nameless one sees you not for who you are, but merely for who you will be, not taking into account your present self. He’s not acting on the will of the gods, but is instead furthering his own private obsession with you. I don’t really know what it’s like to see someone as a goddess in this manner, but I get the feeling that both of the seraphim have essentially gone rogue and can’t be trusted, which is problematic because they’re inherently trusted and angel rules essentially apply only by honour to them.”
Sora raised a finger.
“Both?”
“I don’t trust Moira because I don’t trust anyone who feels the need to be operating behind the backs of who knows how many people in some giant scheme she has you roped up in. On the other hand, you did freely teleport here, so perhaps you’ve learned something. The nameless one, of course, has rapidly lost trust with me given how this revelation ended.
“The other possibility, however, is even worse: if the nameless one hasn’t gone entirely rogue, then that means the creators aren’t as benevolent as we believe. It might be that the gods don’t look upon us highly; in which case even the seraphim can’t be trusted and only the lower angels can be trusted by working together, except those very angels - myself included - are essentially bound by hierarchy to serve a greater collective which might not be benevolent.”
Sora trembled.
“What...what should I do?”
Kurumi frowned.
“I don’t know. No good solutions exist. Moira’s been good to you, but it’s impossible to tell her motives. I’d trust your friends for the most part; you should go to them, and possibly have a long discussion about what you should all do moving forward. And possibly learning how to let them move forward without you, because I don’t frankly see any way this doesn’t end badly for you. To be honest, I hope I’m wrong, but I’m known for being frustratingly correct about most things.”
Sora nodded nervously, and then blinked.
Sora teleported back to A-chan and the others.
A-chan, like always, was observant and quick to notice the expression on Sora’s face.
“What’s wrong?”
“...I don’t know how to explain...”
Sora, anxious to the point of feeling sick; just went to her room.
A-chan followed, and raised a hand.
“Fubuki, Mio, Okayu, and Korone, I know you’re listening. Let Sora-chan have some space right now. I’d get in the hololive chat room for now; whatever’s troubling her is evidently serious.”
A-chan waited for the gamers to move, and then followed prepared to enter Sora’s room.
She didn’t get in, because she saw there was a notification from Sora.
tokino_sora: @everyone
tokino_sora: I’m...
tokino_sora: I’m scared.
Kurumi, in the wake of Sora leaving, went over to look over Sora’s records.
Thank god my principality is so transparent to those with archangel permission.
The files spoke volumes about what was going on; each chapter detailing piece-by-piece just how insane the situation around Sora had gotten.
So much of our society was built on the assumption the seraphim cannot act with bad intent. What can we do to stop them if they ever did?
She frowned.
Now I understand why I wasn’t allowed to do an appeal for Sora’s trial. It’s not just the nameless one who’s treating Sora unusually; Moira’s up to something too.
Yet, despite knowing I’m just a part of their schemes, I can’t disobey them at the moment. What can I do when the angels only know how to serve the very system they are at the top of?
tokino_sora: ...this is what I learned from Kurumi.
tokino_sora: I don’t know what I’m going to do anymore.
tokino_sora: Do I even bother trying to restart my career when it’s just gonna get ended by this?
achan: Sora.
achan: Not that I feel you’re being overdramatic, but...
tokino_sora: ...
tokino_sora: I guess it’s just that I feel betrayed.
tokino_sora: So much talk about ‘the choice’ and it turns out I might not have it after all.
suisei_hosimati: I’ve got another way to think about it
suisei_hosimati: If the gods want you that badly why don’t they come down themselves
suisei_hosimati: it’s kinda cowardly to do the whole thing with roundabout destinies and whatnot
Amane_Kanata: Unfortunately, the seraphim exist, so regardless of the gods’ existence
Amane_Kanata: we still have that issue to worry about
Amane_Kanata: I suspect the whole issue is just the nameless one going rogue though
Amane_Kanata: Think about it: if Moira wanted Sora to ascend then, well…
tokino_sora: it’s what bugs me too
tokino_sora: I can read what the nameless one’s going to do
tokino_sora: but Moira’s a mystery to me, no matter how I look at it
tokino_sora: still, even assuming she’s acting as an ally
tokino_sora: all I wanna do is lie in bed and not get up
tokino_sora: ...what do I even do?
supernenechi: you do this
supernenechi sent a summoning request to tokino_sora.
tokino_sora: You realize if I want to go down to you guys I can just blink there now, right?
tokino_sora declined the summoning request.
suisei_hosimati: It’s not about the destination; it’s about the fact that we’re here for you.
suisei_hosimati: We’ll always side with you, no matter what.
suisei_hosimati sent a summoning request to tokino_sora.
tokino_sora declined the summoning request.
SakuraMiko35: Remember when you had to comfort me because I literally cried on stage?
SakuraMiko35 sent a summoning request to tokino_sora.
SakuraMiko35: How is this any different?
tokino_sora: …
tokino_sora accepted the summoning request.
Sora teleported into a bedroom, but surprisingly enough it wasn’t Miko’s; it was Luna’s. Probably because the room and bed were larger.
More importantly, Miko had taken her position very deliberately beside the bed, and she wasn’t alone. As it turned out, most of the in-between members had made a deliberate choice to congregate in Luna’s room prior to Sora’s summoning; from what Sora could see, Roboco, Miko, Suisei and Matsuri were present, alongside the 4th and 5th generation members and all of the indonesian members aside from Ollie.
It was like deja vu for Sora all over again.
WHUMP
This time it was Miko who had tackled Sora into Luna’s bed, followed by Luna, Nene, Polka, and Iofi.
After the pile dispersed, Sora laughed.
“How is this the second time this has happened to me?! Nene was even present the last time!”
Nene laughed, alongside those who had chosen not to jump Sora.
Miko spoke next: “Because we all like you, Sora-chan!”
Roboco went after that: “Well, that and we all planned this as soon as we found out you were free.”
Suisei glared at the robot girl.
“We weren’t supposed to tell her that!”
Sora laughed.
“It’s really just like last time. Different circumstances, though, really, I didn’t really mention my feelings on it until our last conversation, so how did you know?”
Suisei shrugged.
“Because I’d go insane if I was trapped in a single room for that long, and I’m not alone in that feeling. Well, that and we really did miss you; it’s just that now with you being chased again there happens to also be an additional message sent by inviting you here.”
Sora smiled.
“You’ve done so much more for me than you needed to. Even if the death didn’t stick, didn’t you get killed the last time you tried to defend me?”
Botan raised a finger.
“That was me, Polka, Lamy, Nene, Noel, Flare, Miko, and Pekora, if the people who all showed up to the courtroom after I got ‘killed’ was anything to go by. I got vaporized by a giant beam of light with Polka, no idea what happened to the rest.”
Miko nodded.
“Same here - it’s why I confessed to Peko-chan; because I thought I was gonna...”
She blushed.
Sora shrugged.
“Yeah. And that’s the worst part of all of this; he’s still at large, still a problem I have to worry about. I can’t put you guys in the line of fire again.”
Coco replied: “We’re putting ourselves in the line of fire! Maybe you need a reminder such as a pile of people on top of you, but we actually like you!”
Sora laughed.
“That’s fair. Man, it feels silly to do it, but...honestly, I kinda feel like calling it a night. Like, an actual night, since unlike Heaven there’s a day-night cycle here. I’ll move if-”
A-chan, who had apparently been summoned, interrupted: “No, I think you can stay right here.”
Sora slept dreamlessly, falling asleep surprisingly quickly.
Morning arrived just as quickly; Sora found herself surrounded by the bodies of A-chan, Miko, Suisei, and Roboco; the rest had gone back to their own rooms for the night.
Sora’s angel senses were telling her something was off, and she knew exactly what it was.
He’s here...
Notes:
Fun fact: The first 1000 words of this chapter have no spoken dialogue whatsoever. It was a deliberate decision; and I was actually tempted to just end the chapter there, but for pacing reasons I didn’t really want to have a 1000 word chapter right after a 3500 word chapter.
And yes, we’re ending with a big cliffhanger, because apparently I’m actually evil like that. Trust me though, as I've written the next chapter by the time you're reading this, it's better I hang the story here on that cliffhanger then leaving it on the next; from the next chapter onwards there really isn't a break in the action, and uh, next chapter is somewhat heavy.
Chapter 40: Gods Bound By Rules
Summary:
Sora confronts the nameless one.
Notes:
Title Reference: Kumi Tanioka - Gods Bound By Rules (Piano Collections NieR Gestalt & Replicant)
I didn’t name the chapter after this NieR track for nothing. The piano arrangement by Kumi Tanioka is as beautiful as it is haunting. Remember how we seemed to be on a streak of thing going well?
That ends this chapter. I'd give the piano arrange of "Gods Bound By Rules" a listen, too, because it has so much depth for a mere piano arrangement.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sora got up, and moved out, trying to not wake anyone up. For the most part, it seemed like no one interrupted her, so she moved out of the room.
The voice of A-chan interrupted her, however, as she turned out to have not been perfect with her stealth abilities.
“What are you doing up this early?”
Sora breathed out.
“He’s here. A-chan, you should go back up to Heaven; you’re not supposed to be here. Thanks for everything; but I’m going to be on the run again.”
A-chan gave the idol a quick hug, but she looked legitimately scared.
“I’m sorry that there’s nothing I can do for you. But...you can get away, now. Stay safe, will you?”
“I’ll try. I think for once I can surprise the nameless one, though.”
Sora blinked…
...and reappeared in front of Luna’s castle; the nameless one was in front of her. hovering a few feet in the air somewhat intimidatingly. Sora stared down her opponent, not wanting to give him any mental edge.
“I’m not afraid of you, nameless one.”
“You shouldn’t be. Honestly, what I’m trying to give you isn’t a negative; the insane amount of effort you’ve put into resisting my advances is somewhat annoying for that reason. That said, I respect the effort; while I still think my victory is more likely than not, I can’t say that you’ve been lazy about it. In particular, getting summoned into Hell was, to use mortal figures of speech, a ‘Hell’ of a move. I don’t intend for it to work a second time, however; apparently the underworld warp crystal was moved out. And, apparently, moved here instead of up to Heaven.”
Sora blinked.
So it wasn’t him who planned that.
“That said, I don’t plan to let you go now that I’m that close. Tell me, what exactly is your escape plan now?”
Sora shrugged.
“I have two. The first is convincing you to stop, once and for all. I’ll simply fight destiny and win.”
And with that, she conjured her sword, while the nameless one responded in kind.
“I suppose you think you’re special. I suppose that you are special, even. But defying the directive of destiny itself? I’m impressed that you have the strength to even consider it. If only we were on the same side; though I suppose negotiations have, unfortunately, gone somewhat awry. Do you wish to fight? I’ll oblige, if only because you can’t actually die. I’m just saying that I don’t take you for a fighter.”
Sora dug her heels into the ground, and prepared to fight.
“So you’re the enemy.”
The nameless one smirked.
“Let’s get this over with. I hope you’ve improved since last time.”
And then he raised his hand.
Roboco woke up; her artificial sensory system was never fully turned off, even while in what was dubbed sleep mode; and they were calibrated such that she heard commotion going on outside.
“He’s here.”
And with just two words, Miko and Suisei snapped awake.
The nameless one raised his hand, and called down a pillar of light from the sky. Sora dodged quickly, spread her wings, and then flew in with her sword. The nameless one reacted quickly enough to block with his own.
From there, the two of them traded blows relatively evenly; neither of them had an edge of which to push with.
The nameless one smiled.
“I haven’t had a good duel like this for quite a while, I must admit. Maybe the last time was back when I was still alive.”
“I imagine few people were as motivated as I am.”
Sora breathed out.
I’m tiring out too quickly; he’s going to win at this rate.
The nameless one raised his hand, and conjured a set of light chains around Sora.
“But I’d rather you stop rejecting destiny and just say yes already. It’d be easier for both of us.”
Sora held her breath, and struggled; the chains started cracking immediately from the sheer angelically-assisted strain.
The nameless one focused, feeding his own magic into the chains to keep them locked in position.
No, I won’t let you!
Sora then let out her breath, and with it a powerful magic shockwave that shattered the chains and blew the nameless one backwards into the sky.
Sora fought the instinct to hyperventilate.
Keep calm…
The nameless one’s sword faded away; in return, he conjured a giant lance made out of light, and then threw the lance towards Sora.
“Holy lance!”
Sora raised her hands, conjuring a magical suppression field; the lance fizzled out, but it struck with enough force that it took the entirety of the field suppressing it to stop it from hitting its target.
And in that, Sora realized she had made a mistake; after throwing it, the nameless one had taken the opportunity to move in while Sora was moving in.
He didn’t need magic to attack; angelically blessed strength was just as powerful a tool. In that moment, he grabbed Sora by the shirt, before slamming her into the ground.
Sora dismissed her suppression field, shattering it with another magical shockwave that both blasted the nameless one back and hit with such force as to leave a series of cracks across the stone grounds of the Lunar castle.
Sora took a moment to breathe, and spread her wings, intent to gain an aerial edge to prevent herself from getting pinned further, while breathing heavily.
Avoid getting cornered; you can’t afford to make that mistake more than a few times.
As she flew over the castle, she viewed her enemy. The nameless one smirked, and then blinked, vanishing.
Oh no, he knows how to do that too-
And that was as far as her train of thought went, as she now realized that his sword was directly sticking through her chest.
The adrenaline of battle meant that it didn’t hurt as much as she thought it would, but even so, she couldn’t ignore the wound outright.
“I’ve waited too many years to give up that easily. I refuse to wait any longer because of your lack of willpower.”
“I think I have plenty of willpower. I’m sorry I’m not using it the way you want me to.”
“That it is.”
The next thing the nameless one did was to grab both of Sora’s wings, before grabbing them in such a manner as to crack the bones. In response, Sora screamed, and once again blasted the nameless one again with a shockwave of arcane energy.
And then she realized her mistake; with her wings broken she fell, descending until she slammed into the ground.
She shrugged off the impact, and started wielding her magic to start healing herself, but on some level she knew she couldn’t keep this up forever; the nameless one was simply a stronger angel, no matter how she sliced it.
“The thing is, Sora, is that I don’t want your excuses. I want your ascension. I enjoy getting out and using my powers, but it’s really not what I’m here for. So here’s what’s going to happen next:”
That was far as he got, as suddenly he was punched in the face. Not by a human-sized fist, but with a dragon-sized claw.
“What happens next is that you let her go!”
Kiryu Coco, who had been invoking her dragon form, shapeshifted back into her human form. As she did so, many other hololive members were visibly standing behind her: Towa, Rushia, Pekora, Marine, Miko, Suisei, Roboco, and even A-chan, who, as it turned out, hasn’t gotten summoned back up to Heaven.
Sora blinked.
“What are all of you doing here?”
Suisei looked at her with disbelief.
“What does it look like we’re doing? We’re trying to save you!”
Sora looked back to the nameless one, and then back to Suisei, then back to the nameless one.
The nameless one shrugged.
“I suppose this is why I do my research; I know your little dragon isn’t alone. Amane-san, by word of the seraphim, please deal with her.”
And with that, one of the walls of the castle was blown wide open, this time by Kanata invoking her angelic strength. The angel’s body snapped into position, and she flew towards Coco’s position.
Coco turned around, grabbed Kanata by the arm, and then swung her into the ground. She then transformed into her dragon form, using her claw to keep her pinned face-first to the ground.
“Sorry, Kanatan. I hope you’ll forgive me.”
Coco frowned, but held her position. As long as Kanata was pinned, she couldn’t use her hands; most of her angelic strength was a function of the power of her limbs; by keeping her facing into the ground she couldn’t grab Coco and turn the tables.
The nameless one frowned.
That was not nearly as effective as I was hoping. Ah well, it keeps the dragon occupied. As for-
And then he got a blast of arcane magic to his face from one Tokino Sora.
Right. She’s my main opponent.
The two of them turned to each other, and once again traded magically-enhanced blows, taking to the air as they did so.
Suisei sighed.
Not much we can do at this distance, can we?
Looking up, she saw a flash of light, followed by a massive pillar of light slamming into the ground in front of her. Left in the wake of the blast was Sora, who had taken the direct hit.
Sora got up quickly enough to dodge another attack from the nameless one, before the two of them paused, staring at one another.
Sora breathed heavily.
“You’re definitely the stronger opponent. But I didn’t think I could win, either, so...”
And then Sora blinked, disappearing.
The nameless one froze.
“How?!”
Towa’s voice replied: “To get away from you, nameless one.”
Towa walked forward, her hands lit up with lightning.
The nameless one raised his eyebrows.
“Ah, Kurumi’s lovely little devil. Do you understand what will happen to you the instant you try anything with me?”
Towa shrugged.
“Funny thing about devils: getting thrown into Hell really isn’t that scary to me. And if you hurt my friends? Then maybe you’ll learn why I was placed into Hell the first time.”
The nameless one nodded.
“Senselessly throwing your life away would be what got you caged up the first time, yes. Kurumi was either wrong about you, or was very right about you. I’m still not sure which, though, as you might expect, I’m not sticking around. In my good mercy, I’m not letting you do that to yourself, as I have more important things to do than fight people far beneath me; after all, why would our lovely pre-ascension goddess think she would escape in my home realm of all places?”
And with that, he teleported out.
Everyone on the castle grounds looked at each other, while A-chan pulled out her phone, and sent a summoning request to Fubuki, who was stationed up in Heaven.
Suisei practically snarled.
“Okay, everything he’s done so far already grinds my gears, but to just write all of us off like we don’t matter? I’m getting an axe. Who’s down for joining me?”
Coco shapeshifted back into human form, as the word of the seraphim’s effect wore off from Kanata.
Both of them cracked their knuckles with impressive synchronization.
Kanata frowned.
“Not me, unfortunately; he just takes control of me, making me a liability and not an asset.”
Coco grinned.
“Then I’ll get angry enough for the both of us.”
Sora, who had teleported back to the heaven house, took a moment to breathe.
“Going somewhere?”
Sora frowned.
“Many places, actually.”
She turned around, facing the nameless one. Once again, she raised her hands, glowing with magic.
The two of them didn’t bother even conjuring their swords, choosing to simply fight directly with their own divine powers. At the moment the two met, the clash was one-sided; Sora went flying back from the blow she failed the block.
While flying back, she blinked once again.
Sora appeared down in the underworld, in front of the residence that was occupied by both demons and undead.
Let’s see if he’s that desperate...
The unmistakable voice of Ollie cut Sora’s train of thought off. “SORA-SENPAI?! WHAT’S GOING ON?!”
“We’re running out of time. That’s what’s going on.”
The voice of the nameless one cut Sora off.
“That was quite the stunt getting summoned into Hell. The fact you can freely teleport wherever you want would make it tricky to follow you if I couldn’t do the same; unlike Moira you haven’t learned how to cover your teleport tracks. Really, though, fighting me under the effects of underworld affliction? Strange move on your part.”
Ollie blinked, and then drew her sword out of her head. As she did so, Calliope emerged from the shadows, scythe drawn.
“Uh, I might be wrong, but A: don’t you suffer from the same thing, and B: aren’t you not supposed to be here?”
The nameless one shrugged.
“It’s a fair point to make. Underworld affliction exists, and it will affect me just as it would any other angel.”
While they were talking, Sora blinked out, while the nameless one kept talking.
“It just so happens that someone’s being a little difficult; and-oh, she really thinks that’s going to work. Don’t worry about me, then; I’ll be on my way.”
And then he teleported out.
Ayame walked out of the house, just in time to miss the confrontation entirely.
“I heard what happened, but...wait. I have an idea. We the residents of Hell don’t have to worry about underworld affliction at all, right?”
Calliope blinked.
“I mean, duh, but-”
“Then we can beat the nameless one! Just get Sora down here and then we stand our ground; eventually he’ll run out of angel magic and we win automatically!”
Calliope grinned.
“I’ll get Kusotori. Too bad we don’t have Towa with us.”
Sora reappeared in the in-between, up in the valley of the forgotten, where nobody was.
The nameless one appeared in front of her soon afterwards.
Sora frowned.
“Maybe you aren’t getting the message. I don’t want to speak to you.”
She blinked again…
...and reappeared in Moira’s temple.
“Moira-sama, please. The nameless one’s after me and he knows how to track teleports!”
Moira’s eyes widened.
“You are here way ahead of schedule, and that means...oh no. Suffice to say I thought both of you would take a little longer to get around. Okay; here’s the plan: keep the nameless one chasing you for as long as you can. I’m stalling his teleportation for a bit - I don’t have time to explain how I can prevent teleporting - and I’ll show up when I need to. I’d jump to the underworld next if I were you.”
Sora teleported out.
Moira teleported out.
The nameless one appeared.
“Where is Moira where I actually need her? I know Sora was here too...and she’s more important. Moira’s her own issue.”
And then he teleported out.
Down in the underworld, Ayame, Calliope, and Ollie all drew blades - a pair of katanas, a scythe, and a short sword. Kiara was also present, her hands lit up with flame.
Sora reappeared, taking a brief look at the four who were all in combat stances, and then flew past them.
Ayame whispered.
“Stay here for now. We need you to bait the nameless one into staying down here long enough for underworld affliction to get him. Oh, and take this:”
She passed one of her katanas to Sora.
The nameless one also reappeared, and then looked around in disbelief.
“What are you doing?”
Ayame blinked.
“The obvious? Stopping you, obviously.”
Calliope shrugged.
“You see, here’s the problem: the threat of sending people to Hell doesn’t work when the people you’re threatening live there. All of us can decide to say ‘fuck Karma, it doesn’t matter to us anymore’ and basically can get away with it. And that means that if we want to pick a fight with a seraph, we totally can. I’m not sure if you’re missing the memo, but if you are: we’re not letting you hurt Sora. We put Akuma in his place. I assure you that we’ll do the same for you; unlike him you’re being actively shut down by underworld affliction.”
Kiara took to the air, while Ayame and Ollie leaped forward to strike first.
The nameless one flew into the air while raising his hands, conjuring a set of magical light chains around Kiara, locking her out of the use of her wings and causing her to crash into the ground.
The nameless one smirked.
“The problem with your strategy is that I have the magical reserves to take all of you out long before underworld affliction gets to me. All I have to do is be even slightly smart about my power usage.”
He raised his arms, and bound Ollie, Ayame, and Calliope all with magical chains. Ayame struggled as the chains burned her skin at the point of contact.
“I like the magical chains because they’re remarkably efficient. Far easier than having to actually invoke a holy lance or something of that nature. It even naturally burns demons - a much more combative version of what the air in Heaven naturally does to the impure.”
Calliope rolled her eyes, and casually dispersed into shadow, reforming outside of the chains.
“You haven’t done your homework if you think you can restrain a reaper. It’s like, the one thing you can’t do; we’re notorious for being inevitable in our approach.”
She drew her scythe, and then prepared to swing it.
The nameless one conjured his sword, and charged.
The two blades clashed in a flash of light; two distinctive metallic clashes, followed by a quick turn of the nameless one’s sword, impaling Calliope on the end of his blade.
The reaper collapsed to the ground.
He then flew back, and quickly did the same to Ayame, before dismissing the chains around her as she collapsed to the ground.
He shrugged.
“The nice thing about fighting demons is that I have absolutely no obligation to be even slightly merciful. If anything, it’s cathartic being able to do this. Honestly, I wish I didn’t have to be efficient about my power usage; as practical as it is to chain people up it’s not as fun as...hmm. There’s a memory there I’ve long forgotten, but I’m remembering something about the sensation of battle. Alas, I won’t worry about it now, just like I have to get out of here owing to the fact that Sora is trying to escape again.”
Much to his observation, Sora teleported out. Immediately following it, the nameless one raised his sword, and teleported out.
Aloe, Mel, and Choco observed the chaos; with the nameless one gone, Choco immediately got on to the scene. The chains binding Kiara and Ollie dissipated, allowing them to move.
Choco frowned.
“Let’s get Calliope and Ayame into bed for now.”
Up in the in-between, on the grounds of the Lunar Castle, Miko raised her gohei, Marine her sword, Suisei her axe, and Coco with her fists. Kanata had flown away; and Towa had chosen to remain; she had made her decision.
Sorry Kurumi; I guess you might be wrong about me…
Sora teleported in, and then the nameless one, both already locked in combat once again.
The nameless one blinked, teleporting away; in response Sora immediately turned around; she was ready to block the inevitable strike from behind.
But it never came; turning around she saw the nameless one’s blade, but it was impaled through Towa’s body instead, who hadn’t even gotten the chance to move.
After what felt like a horrendously long silence, the nameless one retracted his blade, and let Towa collapse to the ground.
“Just when I thought I could trust Kurumi. I never took her for a naive idealist. Oh well, she’ll realize the error of her ways soon enough.”
He flew around to engage Sora once again, who had Ayame’s katana drawn; they once again locked themselves into a duel.
Suisei and Coco, enraged at what he had done, charged in to trade blows, only to be both blasted back by an immensely powerful shockwave of divine magic, knocking them both back along with Marine and Miko; all of them were knocked over by the blast and rendered lying down.
Sora looked back at the group, then turned back to the nameless one, breathing heavily.
The nameless one shrugged.
“You really should try being more careful. Your friends look up to you; and I think you’d much rather they not senselessly throw away their lives - well, afterlives - for you.”
Sora fought the instinct to cry. It was over, and it wasn’t even a contest; once again they had lost.
There was only one thing she could do.
Sora dropped Ayame’s katana, blinked…
…and reappeared in front of the heaven house, before falling to her knees from exhaustion.
A-chan, Noel, Flare, and the gamers were all present; but before anyone could make a move, the nameless one teleported in front of Sora.
“And back we are, once again in the heavens. A somewhat long-winded game we had going comes to a close, and now we can talk this out like adults. Look, I like you enough that I don’t want to do this, but if I have to, I will invoke the word of the seraphim.”
Sora immediately held her head in her arms trying to drive out the nameless one’s influence.
“...I won’t...I won’t just give in...”
“Indeed. By word of the seraphim: Tokino Sora, you’re free from his mental influence. Think clearly.”
Moira had teleported in; the moment she did, Sora felt a blessed moment of silence in her head.
The nameless one blinked.
“What are you doing here? You were missing from your temple, and your assistance would be much appreciated.”
“I’m sorry, but I don’t assist those that I feel don’t need it. Sora’s gotten to the point where she doesn’t need it as much, and you certainly don’t need it at all. No, I’m here for exactly the same reason you are: I tire of your endless cycle. So today we’re ending it. Today, we’re making a choice.”
And in just two words, Sora’s world collapsed. Moira raised her arms, and suddenly a magical barrier circled just three people: Sora, Moira, and the nameless one.
A-chan’s eyes widened when she saw the barrier.
Moira frowned.
“I was never your friend. I’ll explain myself later, but right now only one thing matters.”
The nameless one frowned.
“Really? This whole ‘choice’ thing again?”
“Yes. Let me make one thing clear: it’s Sora’s choice. I’ll put it in a way that you understand, since for all of your ‘talking it out like adults’ you haven’t really been doing much of that. Even if Sora is destined to ascend, the important thing is that she is the one that says yes. Not you. Not me. Only her. Besides, for all of your claims that you don’t want people senselessly throwing their afterlives away, you’ve been encouraging her friends to do more of that than anyone else. I, on the other hand, have been helping them build better afterlives independently, because I knew they might lose her.”
She turned towards Sora.
“So, Tokino Sora, you now stand at the crossroads of destiny. What is your decision?”
Sora paused, her mind suddenly overwhelmed with the entirety of her future in front of her, thinking of both her friends and her future self.
They’re going to hate me for this. But it’s the only way I’ll ever be free. The nameless one is right; I can’t let them throw their afterlives away for me. My future self wasn’t unhappy, so now it’s my turn.
Finally, she made her decision.
I can’t let anger rule my afterlife.
I can’t be afraid anymore.
“...I accept.”
Notes:
So, yeah, there was a reason I chose not to post this chapter early, and it's because it would be horrible to leave this as a cliffhanger.
Thinking about it, if the arc goes as structured (I’m not actually finished it yet) then this fic and entire series ends in not very long from now.
This is a crushing end to a chapter, I know, but it was the inevitable end of how this story needed to go, especially with, well, certain events that I can’t spoil yet. There’s still a few chapters left, after all. Not all hope is lost.
The end is near...
Chapter 41: In the Ashes
Summary:
“I accept.”
Notes:
Title Reference: Takeshi Arai, Motoi Sakuraba and Shinji Tamura - In the Ashes (From Tales of Symphonia OST)
Here we are. This is the last stretch of the story.
Chapter Text
A devastating silence hung over everyone present. In two words, Sora had admitted defeat.
A-chan uselessly slammed her fists on Moira’s barrier. Korone, Fubuki and Mio struck with a strength possessed by their animal spirits, but their strikes too did nothing.
Noel, and Flare simply stood behind them, understanding there was little they could do, while Okayu put her hands in her pockets.
And yet, despite this, Sora didn’t cry, didn’t even frown. Her eyes radiated determination, not fear or sadness.
Moira’s voice interrupted Sora’s thoughts.
“Tokino Sora, ascendant to be. Do you understand the magnitude of the choice you are making? This cannot be undone.”
Sora paused.
“Yes. However, I wish to negotiate the terms of my ascension. Ultimately, only I can make the decision to ascend, and as the ascendant in question, it is on my terms that you must agree with me to continue forth with my ascension, nameless one.”
The nameless one smiled.
“Hmm. List your conditions.”
Sora nodded.
“First and foremost: no dragging me into any of your related angel business. At the moment of my ascension, I decide what I do with my newfound powers, not you. Remember that I’m the one making the choice to ascend. And if I decide I don’t want to deal with you after my ascension, then you have to respect that wish.”
Moira nodded.
“And you, O nameless one, know better than most that you can’t force an ascension. I made the choice to ascend willingly; it just so happens few others do. If Sora’s saying yes, then you get what you want, and I won’t stop you. But understand that if, at any point, she changes her mind, then you’ll be answering both to her and to me. And you’ve seen what I do when I’m displeased at your actions.”
The nameless one frowned.
“So be it.”
Sora’s glare focused.
“Secondly: You are to never involve yourself with my friends again. You are to let all of them go, even the devil, because this was never supposed to be their problem. That’s all I wish for. To be ascended, and then let them live out their afterlives with as little hassle as possible.”
The nameless one smiled.
“I never wanted to involve them in the first place. If anything, I feel validated in my choice of deific potential; you even have the kindness to try and prevent your friends from senselessly wasting their lives - or afterlives in this case - and we do like that sort of thing. You would be wonderful no matter where you end up.”
Sora nodded.
“Lastly, and this one is to Moira: you know hololive’s losing me. And I know you’re doing your own thing, too. But you need to explain yourself to my friends. And I suppose myself too, but I’ll figure it out once I return.”
Moira nodded.
“Not much of a point of making a condition out of that; I was planning to explain everything to them anyway. Still, I suppose that does leave things up to the nameless one; remember that while I’m arbitrating the decision I’m not influencing it one way or the other.”
The nameless one nodded.
“The decision is made trivially, then. I accept your deal, by word of the seraphim no less.”
Sora nodded.
“Then I will accept as well, under those conditions, by word of the seraphim.”
The nameless one nodded.
“Then I suppose we can wrap up things surprisingly pleasantly, all things considered.”
Moira interrupted.
“Oh, you’re still in a lot of trouble for all of this. I said a while ago that I think you’ll get what you want; you’re just also getting the consequences of getting what you want. That said, I wish to make a request of the two of you, which is mostly to Sora.”
Sora paused.
“Oh?”
“You should say goodbye to your friends, for now. You’ll be back soon enough - well, soon enough in angel terms, at least - and you’ll definitely see them again once you finish the process, but deific ascension is a long process - sort of, but I don’t have time to explain - and the fact of the matter is that they’ll miss you while you’re gone.”
Sora frowned, but nodded, and turned around.
To no surprise whatsoever, her friends were upset.
Sora smiled melancholically.
“Take care of the rest of them for me, A-chan. Besides, this isn’t forever - you’ll all see me again at the end of this. You don’t need to throw away your afterlives worrying about me anymore.”
A-chan replied with tears falling down her face.
“You can’t! You can’t just…not after everything we’ve been through together!”
Sora looked to the side.
“It’s because of what we’ve been through that I’m doing this. I never really got to say it out loud, but…I don’t want you throwing away your afterlife for me. I don’t want any of you throwing away your afterlife for me. It’s okay. You’re not alone. I’ll come back for you, for hololive. Thank you for being there for me until this moment. This could’ve happened to anyone else; and my future self doesn’t seem to think it’s all bad.”
Fubuki spoke next.
“We’re not! We’re doing this because we wanted to! You know that, and I know you would’ve been doing this if it were me in this position too!”
Sora nodded.
“Just as you would most likely be doing what I am if you understood that you were putting your friends in danger. As hard as it is for me, I know it’s almost certainly harder for you. I ask that you be strong for me. I forgive you for any mistakes you’ve made; it made the wheels of fate turn faster, but the truth was they were already in motion.”
Flare cried.
“Sora-senpai…why did this have to be forced on you…”
Sora frowned.
“I’m making the choice to ascend. I could say no, and continue this dance forever. But between this and the fact that I still don’t have an angelic inhibitor - only masked by the fact that I haven’t had many opportunities to do anything with my powers until recently - and it all points to the fact that it’s just easier to ascend. It’s just easier to do this and get it over with. You’ll be fine without me. You’ll all be fine without me. But…”
She turned to face A-chan.
“I know you’ll miss me. I’ll miss you too.”
A-chan cried, devastated beyond belief.
“I’ll be waiting for you. Please…”
Sora released her own tears that she had been holding in, before turning back to the seraphim.
Moira nodded solemnly.
“This can’t be taken back. But if the decision has been made, then I will respect it.”
The nameless one nodded.
“Then let’s not waste time, by your own request, no less.”
He raised a hand, and teleported out along with Sora.
Moira sighed, and then finally dismissed the barrier.
“I guess I should explain myself; I did promise Sora I would do so. More than once, actually, though she hasn’t made the second promise yet.”
She dodged in advance, not bothering to look at Noel, who had just attempted to punch her.
“I understand you’re likely very rightfully angry, but you should be aware there’s nothing that could’ve been done at this point. If anything, I sympathize, which brings me to a rather harsh truth that I have been influencing the decision from the very beginning. That said, I suppose now is the time where I make the admittedly unsatisfactory defense that it was done for Sora’s benefit, and more importantly, for your own benefit as well.”
Noel and Flare both gave impressively contemptuous looks to the seraph.
Noel spoke with a sheer venom that her wife had never heard before.
“The choice was anything but made by Sora alone.”
Moira nodded sadly.
“The odds would never have gotten better than 50-50. Sora’s told you about her speaking with her future self, right?”
“Yes, though we stopped doing that due to reasons you probably already know.” A-chan replied.
“Good, because it makes this easier to explain. You see, a little bit ago, Sora spoke to me, only it wasn’t our current Sora but instead a Sora from a potential future. And she was somewhat on the bitter side, to say the absolute least. In the end, that particular future Sora ascended anyway, and she wasn’t terribly happy about it. She’s doing a lot better now - at least, I think she is - but we had a brief discussion, and what it came down to was that we weren’t entirely sure how predestined her ascension really was.
“The promise we came to is that, if she had to do it, then I would help all of you behind the scenes. Because she never stopped caring about you, never gave up on whatever shared dream you had building. She still believes in you. And I know you’ll still believe in her, too.
“I guess that I came to slowly realize that these small moments between you that didn’t matter in the long run were what drove so much of you to keep with your current existences, and that I was willing to break a few more rules than I normally would’ve because while I thought that my existence as a seraphim had slowly robbed me of my ability to relate to ordinary people, it was a surprisingly quick reflex to return. This is all to say that I started feeling terrible about the fact that Sora’s odds weren’t great. And the fact of the matter is that, while the Sora of the future made me promise to help you, in turn that promise is what led to her ascension.”
Fubuki stepped forward, visibly upset.
“How…?”
“If you think about it, the reason any of you got as far as you did is because I let you get that far. I’m somewhat of a fan, to say the least - not to say this isn’t selfishly motivated, because that’s partially true too - but the fact of the matter is that if I was willing to shut off my own sense of empathy I would’ve disconnected your friends from streaming to multiple afterlives. It was, in Roboco-san’s own words, an insane amount of trust.
“But that trust wasn’t random. Part of it was goddess insight. Part of it was that I promised Sora - will promise, in the future - that I would help you along in exchange for her ascension. In a sense all I was doing was simply holding to my end of the promise, despite the fact that Sora, from your perspective, hasn’t made the promise yet at all.”
A-chan raised a finger.
“But to make the promise, she would’ve had to ascend.”
Moira nodded.
“This is why, for all of the many threads of fate in front of me, with the open possibility of Sora rejecting the nameless one’s request to ascend, I never estimated her odds of being better than 30% for actually avoiding ascension. Because for all of the events that have happened to occur in exactly the manner in which they did so, at least one version of Sora had to have ascended.”
A-chan fell to her knees.
“Then it wasn’t her choice at all!”
Moira shook her head.
“It was still her choice. It would however, mean invalidating the promise, and at that point, if Sora rejected ascension I would’ve broken it off anyway since the choice would have invalidated her end of the promise that I was using to help your group in the first place. We’re not friends, but that doesn’t mean I’m unwilling to help. It just means that the position you ask for my assistance from isn’t founded on us liking each other.”
Flare practically scowled.
“Good, because I hate you. I know you’ve done so much for us, but with just what you did to Sora and nothing else, I’m not sure I’ll ever find it in me to forgive you. Elves live naturally long lives, and that means we tend to hold grudges for a while. Do you have anything else to say?”
Moira shrugged.
“If you have questions. Otherwise, I’ve said my piece.”
Noel went first.
“Does that mean that the nameless one just wins? That after everything he’s done he gets away with everything just because he’s a seraph.”
Moira smirked.
“Oh no, he’s in a lot of trouble for what he’s done. He’s not aware of that fact yet, but he has a rather dark stain on his afterlife record now due to recent actions of his. To say the absolute least, he very desperately needs Kurumi - or any other angelic judge, but face it, I’m picking Kurumi if this goes down the way I think it will - to not look at his case file in a courtroom.”
Flare smirked.
“So, wait, was letting Sora get ascended part of an even larger scheme?”
Moira shrugged.
“I said this to Sora, and I’ll say it once again to you: I always have multiple schemes going on, and I’m opportunistic and will work towards whatever goal I feel like at any given time. This gives the impression that I’m highly unpredictable.”
A-chan raised a finger.
“What should we do now?”
Moira shrugged again.
“It’s up to you. I said it once, and I’ll say it again: don’t get involved with angel business if you aren’t an angel yourself; it rarely ends well. That said, it’s all been cleared up for now, so I suppose it doesn’t matter all that much to me. But I think Sora would appreciate it if you didn’t antagonize me too much further; I am holding to my end of her promise, after all.”
And with that, Moira teleported out.
A-chan, Noel, Flare, and the gamers looked out to the open ground where the seraphim used to be. A-chan fell to her knees, hurt beyond belief by what had just happened.
Okayu, who had been silent up until now, took out her phone, revealing that she had recorded the entire interaction.
“Check the discord chat.”
A-chan checked her phone, and indeed, there were a lot of notifications, because Okayu had, in fact, posted the recordings for everyone to watch.
achan: Sorry for my absence, I was…
achan: Not doing well, at the moment.
KiryuCoco: don’t be sorry, given you watched everything right there in person
KiryuCoco: Who’s with me for very ill-advised revenge?
achan: What can we even do, though?
achan: It’s too late to stop Sora’s ascension, and even if it wasn’t, it’s apparent we can’t win.
achan: Not against the nameless one, anyway.
achan: And apparently, not against Sora herself, either.
KiryuCoco: Well, then the first order of business is this:
KiryuCoco sent a teleport request to achan.
achan: What are you doing?
Amane_Kanata: Coco, this is the kind of thing that gets you thrown into Hell.
Amane_Kanata: Again, I suppose.
KiryuCoco: I’ve been there before
KiryuCoco: it’s honestly not that bad
KiryuCoco: That and now I have both your mind control and Towa’s stabbing to avenge.
Towasama: Honestly it didn’t hurt that much; Akuma’s stabbing was much worse
yuzukichoco: Do you need a reminder of how much of a mess you were from that?
Towasama: I’d rather not!
Towasama: But please, don’t get thrown into Hell that quickly, not when we just got together.
Amane_Kanata: Especially since I’m not joining you up there, since, you know…
Towasama: And I can’t join anyway since underworld species don’t seem to do well up there.
achan declined the teleport request.
achan: besides, you have to know how bad an idea this is.
robocosan sent a teleport request to achan.
SakuraMiko35 sent a teleport request to achan.
suisei_hosimati sent a teleport request to achan.
achan: ?!
SakuraMiko35: it’s a bad idea
SakuraMiko35: but there’s a difference between doing something because it’s a good idea
SakuraMiko35: And doing something because we want to do it.
robocosan: That, and I no longer need to be the server hardware anymore, so…
suisei_hosimati: Besides, if Ayame streams from Hell I can do it too
nakiriayame: most other demons get out of my way whenever I travel
nakiriayame: I don’t think you inspire fear to that degree
suisei_hosimati: That can be fixed.
Shirogane_Noel: Besides, I’m totally joining you and you know it.
shiranuiflare: And obviously I’m joining her.
achan: and I suppose I somehow have the gamers joining you heroic fools as well.
s_fbk: Of course I am! I practiced my kami powers for it and everything!
ookamimio: …as did I.
nekomata_okayu: I’m probably out, mostly because Koro-chan is.
inugamikorone: I am?
nekomata_okayu: nevermind
nekomata_okayu: I’m rusty with nekomata powers though
achan: I can’t believe you all.
achan: What good does bringing people up to Heaven accomplish?
achan: This doesn’t solve the issue where we don’t have a plan, though!
s_fbk: I mean it’s simple
s_fbk: We go up to where Sora is!
achan: There are a lot of problems with that plan.
achan: First and foremost being the nameless one himself.
achan: And the fact that Moira is, at this point, no longer working with us.
achan: Oh, and the whole issue where we don’t even know where Sora is!
ookamimio: About that.
s_fbk: I’ve been to the temple the nameless one built for her
s_fbk: I presume she’s there.
achan: Well then.
achan: We’re really going ahead with this, aren’t we?
suisei_hosimati: I mean, only if you want us to.
suisei_hosimati: You can decline the teleport requests.
suisei_hosimati: I just figured you’d be interested in joining us for a bad idea.
suisei_hosimati: If you don’t feel like trying to find Sora-chan again, that's up to you.
achan: …Well played.
achan accepted the teleport request.
achan accepted the teleport request.
achan accepted the teleport request.
Amane_Kanata: Please avoid getting thrown into Hell today.
nakiriayame: Oh, right: can someone pick up my katana? I gave it to Sora-senpai.
Amane_Kanata: I’ll hold on to it for now.
Chapter 42: The Thirteenth Hour
Summary:
“Sleep.”
Notes:
Title Reference: Toby "Radiation" Fox - The Thirteenth Hour (From Alternia)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sora looked around.
I’m dreaming again…
“I guess you understand how it is that both of us came to this point.”
Sora breathed out.
“I guess I’m Tokino-sama, now.”
The voice of the other Sora replied: “Only if you do the same thing I did. You don’t have to stop being Sora-chan. This is important, actually: you have to keep being the same person you actually are. If you accept throwing away your own sense of self, then you really have lost everything. Right now, you’ve only lost your humanity.”
“Or at least, I’m in the process of losing it.”
The goddess from the future shook her head.
“You don’t have any memory of it, but the nameless one all but killed you. In a sense, becoming a goddess means dying - though, yes, the concept of physical death doesn’t apply to us anymore - and the fact of the matter is that even your spiritual self has been, at this point, irreversibly altered. That said, you are still Tokino Sora, because in a way there’s a baseline sense of self that, no matter what happens, can't be outright denied. Just like I am, and just like you most likely will say when you catch up to me in the future.”
Sora - the newly ascended one - thought about it.
“How so? How is my spiritual self no longer the same person? Isn’t that how the afterlife works? Physical shells inhabited by immortal spirits?”
“It’s a bit fuzzier than that; ask Kurumi if you want a better explanation, and while she’s really tired of dealing with me - also you - she actually has nothing against us. I know this because you know this; after all, you went to talk to her, and if you thought she couldn’t be trusted then you wouldn’t have. That said, it’s a bit too late for you, so I guess we need to figure out the question of what next. And this is where I believe your timeline will differ from mine.”
Sora froze.
What?
“...why would my timeline be different from yours? Isn’t this all a projection from your future to my present? Haven’t you done everything from your side?”
The other Sora - Tokino-sama - frowned.
“I’m not from your future.”
Sora seemed to stumble, unable to come up with a response. She blinked, but she remained right where she was.
“Where? How? Present me is right…here…”
Tokino-sama smiled.
“I’m from the future, but not your future, and not even very far into the future. Ame-chan can explain this really well, but I’m sideways in time from you. I’m from the future, but the timeline you’re in will not result in you being where I am. And what I’m doing ensures that you made the right choice. In fact, you had no wrong choice whatsoever; only a split in timelines, a split in possibilities. My version of the nameless one hasn’t realized it yet, but I’ve already beaten him.”
Sora looked down, totally confused about everything.
“...how is this winning? How can we claim victory over him?”
“He’s made an absolutely fatal mistake. And I mean he’s already made his big mistake; he can’t take it back now. My timeline is actually about to deal with him, though yours isn’t actually that far behind. My only hint is that he made it during your teleport spree against him, and he made a similar mistake in mine. More importantly, you’ll see your friends soon, and you’re going to be seeing them way ahead of schedule.”
“...how?”
“Moira - that is, your Moira, not mine - doesn’t realize it yet, but I’ve already played her. Or, more accurately, she’s…played herself? Honestly what follows is so much mental time travel that even I don’t really get it. As for how you’re going to see your friends? Well, Moira helped with that. She made a promise to me, after all. Because I’m a variable she can’t control, no matter how hard she would want to. To explain how it is one can pull a fast one over someone with literal godlike insight, I’ll just give the quick version: she vastly underestimates what our friends are capable of, and as such, really doesn’t pay that much attention to them. She might have incredible insight abilities but they aren’t much good unless she actually uses them. That said, I also have one last meeting with her; I have to thank her for upholding her end of the promise.”
Sora sighed.
“Great, even my own future self is into manipulating my actions.”
Tokino-sama giggled.
“That’s the best part: I actually don’t have anything that you need to do from this point onwards. You’re well past the point of divergence. You’re free to do whatever you want. As I said, you should get ready to see your friends, and it’s now that I realize that I still haven’t explained how you’ll be seeing them again.”
She paused, taking a moment to think about what to say.
“So, it turns out ascension is really fast. Remember the whole ‘irreversible’ choice thing?”
Sora nodded solemnly.
“Well, if you think about it, if it’s truly irreversible, then that means that even waking you up - by the way, before you try, you can’t wake up due to outside interference making you unable to do so - won’t stop the ascension from going through. But if that’s true, then that means that you’ve already ascended. And that’s where our timeline really diverges; it took forever for me to get out - and, yes, before you ask, everyone was really excited to see me again - whereas you’ll get out in like, probably a day or so. I actually don’t know why it takes so long to ascend; and it just so happens that there’s a ticket to freedom waiting for you. All you need to do is wake up at the right time.”
Outside of the temple, several members of hololive gathered.
Unlike the last time Fubuki was here, she had brought along many of her friends, and also unlike the last time she was here, the temple was finished; it was a grand structure, a rather impressive cathedral that was very impressive and that Fubuki knew Sora would absolutely hate if she saw it from the outside.
First and foremost was A-chan; behind her was Roboco, Miko, Suisei, Noel, Flare, and all four gamers. Everyone except Roboco, Miko, Suisei, Noel and Flare had their ethereal wings conjured.
A-chan spoke, addressing the group.
“Remember: we’re not fighting the nameless one. Period. We’re only here to find Sora-chan, and nothing else.”
Suisei rolled her eyes, but nodded.
A-chan took a deep breath, walking up to the large doors that sealed the temple from the outside, and grabbing the handles.
“Okay. Let’s go.”
And then the doors didn’t budge.
Miko and Suisei joined in the attempt to open the door; and again, it remained stubbornly in place.
Fubuki frowned.
“I think it’s designed so it requires an angelic blessing of strength to open. I think we need Kanata up here, but that’s problematic because…you know…”
A-chan sighed.
“So, then what-”
She was interrupted by Noel and Flare walking up to the doors, and pulling them open, no apparent magic cast.
Noel was too busy holding the door, but even still, she made a motion that was somewhat like a shrug.
“Door’s open; you guys should get in!”
The group didn’t hesitate to enter.
On the other side was another angel; this one female with rather pale blue hair.
“Um, hello. I’m Amatsuka Uto, and…oh wait, I think I know why you’re here. Unfortunately, I’m not allowed to let you through. I’ve seen you before, though; the nameless one requests that you wait until-hey! Get back here!”
Much to Uto’s chagrin, The group hadn’t even waited before attempting to run past her. In response, Uto raised her hands, and cast a barrier spell, enclosing Korone, Okayu, and Mio with her.
Uto froze.
“I was kind of expecting there to be less of you then there actually was. Don’t mess with the angels, and especially not with the nameless one.”
The rest of the group continued running; Uto, in response, sighed, and turned to face the three she had gotten with her barrier.
She raised her hands, conjuring, of all things, and running contrary to her angelic image, a weapon that looked like a shotgun.
“Please don’t make me use this. I don’t want to fight. But I’m under orders to use force if I have to.”
At that moment, despite being a fair distance away, Fubuki stopped, taking a brief moment to stare at A-chan.
With no words said, A-chan nodded, and Fubuki turned around, and smirked.
This is going to be a dangerous strategy, but…
Sora smiled.
“Well, then I suppose I made the right choice; all of this fighting and it turns out ascension might not be that bad after all. Though…”
She sighed.
“I’m still angry beyond belief at what’s happened.”
Tokino-sama frowned.
“Try to calm yourself down as much as possible; when you get free you do not want to be angry since, you know…”
“I might try something rash?”
Tokino-sama nodded.
“There is no ‘try’ at my - and, thus, your - power level. We have powers that really are not that far removed from shaping worlds underneath our fingertips. I’m the goddess of the sky, and with that, in a sense, a goddess of space, which, weirdly enough, gives me limited time powers; That's why I can visit you. It’s really hard to overstate just what we’re capable of. That’s why you might want to keep calm when you get released; if you try anything rash the results will be impressive, but possibly larger in scope than you really want them to be. You are right to be angry at the nameless one, but blind anger rarely accomplishes much aside from destruction.”
Sora frowned.
“I’ll try. I’ll really try to keep myself from doing anything unwise.”
Tokino-sama smiled.
“That’s great! And that means that my job with you is done; you’ll be awake fairly shortly.”
“...so what’s going to happen?”
Tokino-sama shrugged.
“I don’t know. Your waking up early is something that I’ve planned for, but I actually don’t know what will actually happen when you do wake up.”
Sora blinked.
“Then why did you manipulate everyone - myself, even Moira for crying out loud - into whatever it is that’s happening now?”
Tokino-sama smiled.
“Because it’s the kind of thing I wish could happen to me. There aren’t exactly many risks I get to take; and this might be one of the last you get to take, either.”
The group continued onwards into the inner sanctum, now consisting just of A-chan, Roboco, Miko, Suisei, Noel and Flare.
They had just reached another pair of doors, when rather suddenly, Miko ran in front of the group, and then raised her arms.
“Stop. There’s a trap nearby; I can feel it.”
A-chan sighed.
“So, how do we get past it? And what do you think it does?”
Miko frowned.
“I don’t know. All I know is that something bad’s gonna happen if we try to open that door.”
Noel walked forward.
“No way to go but forward, and the angel back there already got the gamers; at this point if we quit it’s all been for nothing. Let’s see what this trap is. Are we all ready?”
The group nodded, and at that point, A-chan walked up to the door, and opened it.
The entire floor suddenly gave way, turning to dust and giving way to the empty sky below. Everyone except A-chan fell into the open sky, leaving her alone as the doors to the innermost chamber finally opened.
A powerful wind swept A-chan into the room, with the doors once again closing behind her.
Looking up, she saw exactly who she was looking for. In the center of the room was an intricate contraption, with a large glass chamber in the center of the room, connected to the walls by a set of three glass rods.
In the central chamber stood the peacefully sleeping form of Tokino Sora.
A-chan could hardly breathe. Partially from the sight of her best friend, but mostly because, as she had expected, the nameless one was also present.
The seraph gave A-chan a curious look.
“I’m sorry to say that our new goddess will not be waking up today. It’s for everyone’s good that she remains asleep for as long as possible.”
A-chan took a deep breath.
“Is this what your victory looks like? An innocent girl trapped in her sleep, locked in this prison you call a temple?”
The nameless one smiled.
“First: you have a good way with words there. Second: no, because I’m not doing this for myself. I’m doing this for the good of the seraphim, and with it, all of angelkind. And third: if we’re going to call things ‘victory’, then the real victory is when she wakes up, which, as I’ve stated, will not be happening anytime soon. I’m impressed at your dedication for getting past Amatsuka Uto; though I hope you didn’t have too many people who aren’t from Heaven following you - you know, those who can’t fly and thus took a long fall to Heaven’s bottom cloud layer. This is an angel-only territory that you’re in.”
A-chan frowned.
“You know Sora’s going to be awfully mad at you when she finds out about this. Any of it, really.”
The nameless one, in a rarity for him, frowned sheepishly.
“I’m really hoping that Tokino-sama doesn’t inherit Moira’s profound insight abilities. Mostly because as useful as the insight goddess is, I'd like to get a better value out of the ascension given how much of a pain it was to set up in the first place. It’s why I’m planning to send you home after our little chat. Honestly, it’s nice, being able to talk without getting into a fight; I’m a little shocked at how long it took Sora to say yes.”
A-chan averted the instinct to scream.
Don’t freak out. As long as he doesn’t perceive you as a threat, he won’t try anything.
The nameless one continued: “Sora did promise me she’d cooperate through the ascension process, and that’s precisely why I have to stall this out as long as possible; when she wakes up I won’t have any leverage over her.”
“Sora only said yes because of what you were doing! She didn’t really have a say!”
A-chan turned around to the now open door, where Miko, being carried by Roboco who was currently using an attached jetpack, landed behind A-chan, before being let go. Roboco then took her stance beside A-chan.
Miko grinned.
“I’m glad I installed the jetpack into Roboco-san’s specs while rebuilding her.”
Following that, Suisei flew in, axe drawn, being carried by AZKi, who had unexpectedly joined in on the group’s journey to find Sora once again.
Noel and Flare landed soon after, with a pair of silver and orange wings respectively.
Flare smirked.
“Nothing like adrenaline to learn how to fly. Thanks for the sink-or-swim lesson!”
As if that wasn’t enough, Nene and Watame also jumped back in through the now open door; Nene was carrying Yukihana Lamy with her, while Watame was carrying Haachama; evidently at some point more members had been summoned up to heaven.
“Super Nenechi is back!”
Lamy smiled.
“As am I.”
“Haachama still wants to invite you for Haachama cooking!”
“I’m not at fault,” Watame said, (1) “for the fact that collapsing the floor left an opening for us to fly in. You really should’ve accounted for that.”
The nameless one frowned.
“I suppose that was poorly thought out, but on the other hand I could destroy all of you here and reincarnate you in front of Kurumi again. I hear she’s getting really tired of dealing with you. That being said, if you want to appreciate the perfect form of Tokino-sama, feel free; though she won’t be awake any time soon.”
AZKi’s eyes narrowed.
“We want our friend back.”
The nameless one rolled his eyes.
“Don’t you understand? We stand at the dawn of a new era; the dawn of a new goddess-”
“The dawn of breaking those important looking glass rods.”
Not wanting to wait any longer, Suisei threw her axe at one of the rods that was connecting Sora’s chambers to the walls.
“Wait, what-”
It shattered, while the nameless one’s jaw dropped, and raised his hands.
“Do you understand the magnitude of what you’ve done?!”
Almost instantly, a series of golden chains restrained everyone in the room except himself and Sora.
“You know, I was willing to be entertaining and not simply act with my actual full power but I cannot have you jeopardizing this. Thankfully, there were three of those control rods; I can still work with two.”
All of a sudden, five figures entered the room from the back: Mio, Okayu, Korone, Amatsuka Uto, and rather surprisingly, Amane Kanata, with Uto and Kanata looking rather solemnly at the other three.
The nameless one smiled.
“Amane-san, well done; I didn’t even ask. As for Amatsuka-san: you can leave; your job here is done.”
Uto bowed, and then left, closing the doors behind her, while Kanata went to take her position beside the nameless one.
In all that moment, all hope drained from the room.
The nameless one sighed.
“I suppose it’s time to clean up the mess, then. Amane-san, would you-”
And then his eyes widened as Kanata flew up to the second glass rod.
“By word of the seraphim: you are not to touch that!”
Kanata smirked, and then conjured a Katana; at that point the rest of her disappeared in a puff of smoke.
Shirakami Fubuki, her weapon drawn, slashed the second rod clean in two.
The nameless one’s jaw dropped, and then magically restrained Fubuki.
He turned around, and then froze, looking at the central chamber.
Sora’s eyes were open.
Notes:
Cameo appearance:
Amatsuka Uto (Independent): Youtube(1) “Watame wa warukunai yo ne.” for the accurate quote.
Fubuki’s shapeshifting was discussed all the way in chapter 4, meaning that it was foreshadowed a full 38 chapters ago, which is incredibly wild.
I’m so happy to finally be at this point in the story. The moment where all of the members get together, in one last ditch effort, and Sora opens her eyes, much of this chapter was planned before I had finished Friends in the Sky, the previous HoloAfterLive story.
I knew, even that long ago, that the journey would eventually all lead to this moment, and I’m so happy it finally happened.
The end is near…
Chapter 43: Shining Dew
Summary:
Sora awakens.
Notes:
Title Reference: Takeshi Arai, Motoi Sakuraba and Shinji Tamura - Shining dew (From Tales of Symphonia OST)
I have been looking forward to writing this chapter for so long now.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Time seemed to freeze in this brief moment. No words were spoken; it seemed like an eternity passed in the brief moment where Sora simply looked around her surroundings like a curious child, looking at the smiles of all of her friends, despite being restrained.
The nameless one, on the other hand, looked less enthused and in fact mostly looked terrified. Somehow, despite everything going according to plan, somehow it had fallen apart despite the fact that he had, in theory, already won.
The third glass control rod shattered as it was overloaded by spiritual magic. Shortly following it, the chamber that Sora was held in cracked.
The nameless one bowed before Sora.
“Sky Goddess Tokino-sama. I didn’t expect your awakening so soon. Understand that right now isn’t the best time for you to wake up.”
Without moving, Sora asked, her voice projecting through the cracked glass: “When would’ve the best time to wake up been?”
The nameless one sighed.
“When you finished the dreamside ascension. Right now you've ascended physically but weirdly enough not entirely spiritually, and I’d prefer it if you don’t try anything at the moment.”
Sora frowned.
“Are you telling me what to do?”
The nameless one nodded.
“I take no joy in doing so. Just as I take no joy in bringing harm to your friends. But it’s for your own good-”
Sora snapped her fingers; the glass shattered into tiny pieces that all fell downwards.
“Do you not recall what the first thing we agreed upon as the first condition of my ascension? And the second condition, as well?”
The nameless one kneeled.
“I did not intend your friends to get involved; on the contrary, they involved themselves. And it’s for the good of all angel-kind that we sort out everything between us, which I was planning on doing before your awakening, but I guess it’s a bit too late now.”
“That’s not the point, nameless one. The point is that, as I am awake now, you, by word of the seraphim, have no control over me now. And you might say my awakening is necessary for the angels, but that doesn’t answer anything either. Fundamentally you are trying to assign your purpose to my existence. My awakening is not yet complete, but at the same time, here I am, already awake, and thus I, Sky Goddess Tokino Sora, wish for you to let me and my friends go.”
The nameless one shook his head.
“No, this isn’t how it’s supposed to go! Are you attempting to refuse your destiny after you’ve already made the choice?!”
A-chan spoke up, despite being restrained.
“No, because she’s already accepted the parts of her destiny that she can’t control. Now it’s your turn to do the same.”
The nameless one turned to face A-chan, but said nothing, choosing instead to face the newly ascended Sora, who unfurled a much larger and majestic pair of glowing feathered wings.
“Let me go.”
The nameless one took a deep breath.
“I intended to let you go when you had fully awakened, but-”
“Let me go.”
With that, a powerful shockwave slammed into the nameless one, though impressively he stood his ground. The shockwave didn’t stop there; it proceeded to hit with such power as to leave cracks in the floor of the temple, though it was short ranged and missed the hololive members.
A-chan looked at Sora, who continued speaking, with a few tears in her eyes, despite her voice remaining impressively stable.
“And let my friends go, too.”
The distinctive washed out blue of Sora’s suppression field filled the room, utterly disintegrating the magical restraints that had been placed on everyone. She then stopped the suppression field; at this point everyone was free.
The nameless one turned back towards the crowd.
“I suppose we can reach a truce, then. On Tokino-sama’s-”
“Please don’t call me that. Sora is fine.”
“Fine, then on Sora’s own request; I’d rather we not have an all-out brawl right here. Let’s get back to what I was saying, however, because while I am requesting you go back to sleep, it really is for your own good-”
“My own good?”
Sora’s contempt was impossible to ignore in both the manner she spoke the words in and in the manner that a large amount of magical energy started flooding the room, further spreading cracks in the floor and even up the walls. The energy wave, while not as outright forceful as what Sora was fully capable of, still hit with enough energy that the less physically empowered hololive members seemed to have trouble standing through it; Nene, Watame, AZKi, Suisei, Miko, and A-chan all fell to the floor, while Noel, Flare, Mio, Fubuki, and Korone remained standing. Okayu started to fall before being caught by Korone.
The nameless one raised his hand, conjuring a localized suppression field directly around Sora.
“This is what I mean, Sora. You’re far too powerful to allow yourself to be controlled by emotional impulses like this. I know it’s hard, and I know from your perspective that you’re rightfully angry at me, but please, you must control yourself, or we will have to put you to sleep again. As I said, it really is for your own good that-”
Another voice entered the conversation.
“It’s far too late for that. While I’ll admit that I believe your intent, the fact is that this situation has deteriorated far past the points that words could ever hope to fix. Congratulations; for the first time in my existence I’ve come to realize that I have been thoroughly outplayed; which is to say despite my goddess insight this situation has rapidly spiraled beyond what I saw coming. I’ll have to explain that soon; I have many words to say to all of you, and at least one of you might go to Hell for this. That said, at this point there’s not much I can do except damage control.”
She raised her hands.
“Oh, and Sora: feel free to disregard anything the nameless one says. He very much has this coming.”
And then teleported everyone except Sora and the nameless one out of the temple.
A-chan stared at Moira. They had all been teleported to a solid cloud that was viewing the temple from a fair distance.
“Moira, you teleport us right back. Sora needs us more than ever.”
Moira shook her head.
“Let’s put aside the fact that you’re all acting against the angels and are possibly in a rather eternal amount of trouble here and thus I have no reason to oblige. I still wouldn’t do it even if we were friends, because trust me: none of you want to be in the same room as Sora right now.”
Suisei snapped.
“You don’t get to say what we do or don’t want, and right now trying to approach her is like, the number one goal of all of us right now!”
Moira rolled her eyes.
“What I mean is the more mortal definition of the phrase, which is to say that Sora will not be available for a little while. What you’re doing is essentially forcing to go through the awakening phase of ascension while fully conscious, which is a terrible thing to do to her. It is, however, the purest form of karma for the nameless one, and if anything, even an enlightened being such as I will admit to taking a little joy at watching the nameless one get one absolute hell of a karmic retribution for his actions. But understand that you have collectively taken the most destructive route possible here.”
Miko blinked.
“Um, what does that mean?”
Moira smirked.
“So, basically Sora’s already been ascended, and at this point is currently experiencing a rather incredible rush of power. At the same time, she is still very angry at the nameless one, made worse by the fact that the nameless one refused to explain a lot of the ascension process until Sora went through the awakening process, but now Sora’s skipped the process and is already awake. Sora is also not an idiot, and is fully aware that at this point the nameless one no longer holds power over her. Care to answer what this combination results in?”
AZKi looked down at the ground while replying.
“She’s probably confused, frightened about all the changes she’s going through, and now has been put in front of the person she would put all of the blame on for everything she’s going through right now. She’s probably angry beyond all belief.”
Moira nodded.
“Indeed.”
Roboco spoke next.
“And you just trapped her with the nameless one? Are you on his side or not?”
Moira raised a finger.
“Wrong way around. The nameless one is trapped in the temple with Sora. That said, I no longer know what it is I’m trying to accomplish, except possibly a distorted sense of damage control. It’s all gone so wrong; at this moment I realize that I thought Sora had been strung along by the threads of fate I manipulated, but it’s now clear to me that she had spooled those threads in the first place.
“That’s what causes major disasters for powerful beings: arrogance. I always believed there wasn’t anything your group could do to influence the outcome of the choice. And I guess, to a certain extent, I wasn’t wrong about that. But I never thought you could interfere with the ascension process once it was started.
“Maybe that’s the fate of anyone who considers themselves to be like a deity, whether they be an extraordinarily powerful human, an angel, a devil, or even an actual deity. Arrogance. That’s what this all is. Arrogance is perhaps the most destructive emotional state in existence, and yet here I was, falling prey to it, just like the nameless one did.
“I suppose that, on a philosophical level, that is the situation we’re looking at right now.”
A-chan thought about it.
“Then where are we on a practical level?”
Moira smiled.
“Doing something impossible. I’m letting Sora and the nameless one argue by themselves for a little bit, because at the end of the day, nothing can progress until those two finish their current argument. To say the absolute least, the nameless one is not having a good day today, so I suppose if you’re trying to spite him, you have that much, at least.”
A-chan smirked.
“Well, we’ve got that at least. I guess it means it’s all over, though.”
“Is it? Sora’s still unable to grasp her powers fully, and hololive’s still missing its founding member. What exactly is it that’s over?”
“The whole deal with the choice. At this point, we no longer have to think about the choice anymore, merely the consequences of the choices that have been made.”
Moira smiled.
“An excellent answer. You’re still in trouble, mind you, but it’s an excellent answer nonetheless. Now, that said, I will admit I’ve been deliberately avoiding talking too much about Sora herself in all of this, and there's a good reason for that. I’m stringing you along with fancy discussions and other forms of verbal stalling, but it’s because I want to let Sora herself demonstrate her power before I continue talking about her.”
A-chan paused.
“What do you mean, demonstrate? Is she about to do something that I suppose only you’re aware of?”
Moira smirked again.
“The reason your group caught me off guard was that as powerful as goddess insight is, it’s useless if you don’t actually use it. After the choice, I stopped paying attention to what your group was doing. And now that my focus is on you, I’m very acutely aware of what Sora’s up to, and in ten seconds, you will be too.”
A-chan blinked.
“What do you mean, in ten seconds?”
Moira pointed over to Sora’s temple, directing everyone’s attention to it.
A massive pillar of light shot out of the temple.
And then the temple exploded.
Notes:
So, um, yeah, that’s one hell of a last line.
Many aspects of this chapter were actually somewhat envisioned and thought out long before I actually wrote this story. I knew, starting this fic, that Sora was inevitably going to ascend. It was, relatively speaking, a certainty.
The temple exploding, on the other hand, was somewhat more on the unexpected side.
Chapter 44: End Time
Summary:
Aftermath.
Notes:
Title Reference: Cres - End Time
“We’re in the end game now.”
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The group consisting of A-chan, Roboco, Miko, Suisei, AZKi, Haachama, the hololive gamers, Noel, Flare, Watame, Lamy and Nene looked on in shock at the explosion.
Moira was quick to react, conjuring a barrier around the temple that contained most of the sheer blast wave; after dissipating the barrier all that was left of the temple was a fiery set of ruins that looked near-apocalyptic in the sheer thoroughness of the devastation.
Suisei put a hand around A-chan.
“You know, I don’t remember this happening when I was alive, but this was what it was like, wasn’t it? Only, you know, without the part where it was contained.”
A-chan frowned.
Moira spoke surprisingly neutrally.
“So, understand why I chose to avoid contact with your former friend?”
A-chan snapped back.
“Who says she isn’t?”
“I’d think being a flying engine of wide-area annihilation is enough to qualify as something that would strain most friendships. But now that Sora has so aptly demonstrated the practice of how badly you’ve messed things up, I suppose I should supplement it with the theory. Do you remember how Sora, as an unascended angel, never had a chance to be blessed with an angelic inhibitor?”
A-chan nodded.
“I suppose this is the scaled up version of that issue.”
“Indeed. What’s happened is that Sora’s been granted her full ascension powers; in effect her physical self has fully ascended. The issue is that her spiritual self hasn’t adapted to that; she’s effectively the spiritual self of an ordinary human girl inhabiting a physical self that can shape worlds with her desires. It is now that I take the moment to be very thankful that Sora is, at her core, an extremely reasonable human being.”
A-chan smiled.
“I would hope so. Though, just what happened?”
Moira smirked, surprisingly enough.
“To tell events somewhat hastily in the order in which they actually happened, the nameless one attempted to use his magic to restrain Sora, and while Sora could have broken that with a suppression field, she instead got very angry and instead overloaded her restraints by such a degree that they burst, unloading the fullest extent of her anger all at once.
“That’s where the explosion comes from, but the problem is she’s still upset, and she’s not going to be approachable until she stops being upset, because as much as I know you want to try, I doubt getting physically slaughtered by her sheer out-of-control aura is going to calm her down. Said out-of-control aura is why the whole place is still on fire and under such intense magical pressure as to basically render it unapproachable for now.”
She paused, thinking about what to say next, only to get interrupted by Nene.
“I mean, if we get killed, we don’t really die, right? So what could go wrong with trying?”
Moira paused.
“Trying to approach Sora at this instant won’t really actually kill you, as there’s no real physical aspect that you would actually ‘die’ from. It’s more that your physical self stops being a physical self and starts being entirely a spiritual self due to the magic holding your physical and spiritual selves together failing to hold together.”
AZKi looked at the fiery wreck where the temple once stood.
“We have to do something for her, though. I know Sora-chan; I know she’s suffering, knowing that she can’t see anyone like this.”
Moira nodded.
“Sora is compassionate enough to know that she’s completely beyond controlling what she’s unleashed until she stops being upset, but she’s likely only being made more upset by the fact she’s completely lost control of her powers, meaning she can’t really get them back under control. It’s a vicious cycle.
“This, by the way, is why we were so adamant about not waking Sora up too early, because at this point the only way to control her is essentially spiritually anesthetizing (1) her at this point, and this might surprise you but I don’t take joy in having to figure out containment methods. I’m well aware that none of you would want to do that, either.”
Lamy stepped forward.
“We can’t do nothing, though. Even if it’s dangerous, even if it seems impossible, if we just let Sora sit there in her own fires, she’ll never escape them.”
Miko spoke next.
“Besides, she made the choice as a sacrifice to protect us. We have to be willing to do the same for her. Besides, the fires seem to be dying out now, so maybe it’ll be safe to approach soon.”
Moira nodded.
“Your dedication is admirable. There is one small problem, however, and that’s the fact that the fires are dying out because Sora teleported somewhere else. I actually don’t know where she went; and given she can teleport anywhere she wants now, it’ll be somewhat hard to catch her unless she wants to be caught.”
She paused.
“Here’s the deal: help me get Sora under control, and I’ll try to make sure the administration overlooks this incident.”
At the Lunar Castle, Coco and Kanata were taking a quick trip outside when suddenly, Kanata froze.
Coco noticed immediately.
“Kanatan, is something wrong?”
“I know you didn’t feel that, but I did.”
Kanata flew directly up into the air; Coco jumped, shapeshifted her wings into being, and flew up to join her.
Way off in the distant ashlands, a massive flash of light appeared; with the appropriate height to see past the rest of the area, it was visible even from the Lunar Kingdom.
Kanata breathed deeply.
“Something has gone terribly wrong.”
Moira continued speaking.
“That said, who’s up for the afterlife’s biggest ‘I told you so’ moment? Because I feel that, if nothing else, the nameless one has earned that much. You were operating on enough unknown information that the results, while unfortunate, you couldn’t have predicted; it was only my own faulty assumptions, my arrogance, that led to this result. The nameless one similarly has no defense, and he’s probably in the process of getting up right about now.”
Suisei cracked her knuckles.
And then paused.
“Is it wise for me to come along given that I’m not supposed to uh, be in Heaven at all?”
Moira sighed.
“Anyone not from Heaven might want to consider getting summoned downwards. I’m going to be blunt: Suisei, it’s going to take some serious luck to not get thrown into Hell the next time you’re in front of the administration, so enjoy your time in the in-between as long as you can, and make sure you don’t give the angels any excuse to look at your record.”
“Why me?”
“Are you saying you didn’t have any intent to use that axe against the nameless one if you hadn’t thrown it at the control rod?”
Suisei paused, and then took her phone out, and then disappeared.
A-chan smirked, and then frowned.
She really deserves better.
Roboco, Miko, Watame, Haato, Nene and Lamy then did the same, getting summoned back into the in-between.
Fubuki, still present, raised a finger.
“How much trouble am I in?”
Moira sighed.
“Enough to get kicked out of Heaven if the angels actually put you on trial. I’m gonna let you in on a little secret, though: the angels very rarely put people from Heaven on trial. It’s generally assumed that it’s hard enough to make it to Heaven that anyone who gets there will likely stay, so you actually have a fair chance to get away with it, as long as you avoid the administration.”
Fubuki paused.
“You’re a seraph, and yet you’re letting me get away with all of this?”
Moira smirked.
“I’m just as much at fault as you are, so I’m choosing to be a little merciful for now because the fact of the matter is that I’m not going to get you in more trouble than I would myself, and as a seraph we’re inherently trusted to do no wrong, something that I suppose might change after this ‘little’ incident. That said, if you run into the powers above - from your perspective, not mine - you’re still probably getting thrown out of Heaven for what you did. Anyways, I suppose you’re all coming along for the ‘I told you so’ moment?”
A-chan looked back at AZKi, Noel, Flare, and the gamers.
Fubuki sighed.
“I should probably go back and not show my face in public for a little bit.”
Mio, Okayu, and Korone looked at each other, before Mio finally spoke.
“We’ll follow her. But whatever happens, can you record it?”
Moira facepalmed.
A-chan sighed.
“I think there’s not much purpose to us actually joining you. Tell the nameless one that I hate him, though.”
Moira shrugged.
“You would not be the first, given someone just essentially unleashed a localized armageddon against him, and while said someone is probably not feeling great about doing that I can’t deny that there probably was a certain catharsis to actually doing it.”
And with that, Moira teleported out.
A-chan, on the other hand, took out her phone.
Her eyes widened at what she saw.
Amane_Kanata: @everyone something just happened, and whatever it is, it’s big.
Amane_Kanata: I don’t know what this is, and it’s kind of terrifying
KiryuCoco: Not to rush things along but we kinda need to know
KiryuCoco: What the hell happened up there?!
Amane_Kanata: I guess heaven in this case, technically speaking.
Amane_Kanata: I’m guessing it’s Sora related
In the smoldering remains of Sora’s temple, Moira teleported in.
“This is arguably very immature of me to phrase in the following manner, but I told you so.”
The nameless one groaned while slowly getting up.
“You…”
He took a moment to breathe heavily.
“…never said this would happen…”
Moira smirked.
“I’ll admit it: I didn’t see this exact outcome happening, either. What I said was that you are probably going to get what you want, and that you would get what you deserve. Regardless of the unexpected nature of the events that have transpired, you very much deserve this.”
The nameless one collapsed back into the ground.
“…Moira…”
“Sora is rejecting any further communication with you going forward. You deserve this because your interference and push to ascend Sora far earlier than recommended led directly to Sora’s ascension and subsequent obliteration of her own temple. And finally, the reason I didn’t know about this is that I falsely assumed that Sora’s choice would be the end of this frankly insane chase sequence the two of you had going on. Those are the answers, in order, to the questions you were planning on asking.”
“…Give me a moment…”
“To keep going, just because: at this point, I’m not helping you with any further plans because I think you’ve done enough damage already. Sora deserves far better than dealing with you.”
Notes:
(1) Anesthetizing: verb form of anesthesia. Essentially putting to sleep.
We're very close to the end now.
Chapter 45: Shiny Smily Story
Summary:
Onaji mirai wo mite itai
Ano yume te ni shitai
Sorezore chigatta
Kokoro de hashire GO!
Notes:
Title Reference: hololive IDOL PROJECT - Shiny Smily Story
Nice to finally wrap things up.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
achan: Anyways, that’s what happened.
achan: We woke Sora up, and, well…
achan: I don’t even know. I really screwed it all up, didn’t I?
achan: That’s where we are right now.
suisei_hosimati: Freeing her wasn’t solely your idea.
suisei_hosimati: Or your execution, either.
s_fbk: Yeah I got a little over excited there
achan: I’ve dealt with you girls long enough to know that you’d try something like this, though!
achan: And I basically gave you guys the stamp of approval to try that.
achan: Because on some level I wanted to see Sora-chan again, even though she made the choice
achan: I disrespected her own wishes to see mine through.
achan: And now it’s all gone wrong, and I suspect she feels even worse about everything.
robocosan: The good news is we’ve found her.
achan: What.
robocosan: she landed in the valley of the forgotten
robocosan: and according to my long distance instruments, probably destroyed the valley on impact
robocosan: And has a magic aura that’s throwing off all of my long-distance scanning instruments
Amane_Kanata: The impact had a flash of light so intense that it was visible from the Lunar Castle.
HimemoriLuna: oh so that’s what that was
KiryuCoco: Well, easy enough fix, I’ll fly over there and pick Sora up again
robocosan: uh, walking into the aura of whatever it is that Sora’s emitting might be hard
achan: We need to coordinate a better plan because if you get killed trying to approach Sora…
achan: Moira said that it’s strong enough to basically dismantle our physical selves.
achan: Means that walking into the thing isn’t exactly a wise idea.
achan: Which is why, like an idiot, I’m definitely going to try walking right into it.
robocosan: I’m out of range of the lunar castle right now, by the way
robocosan: Shion and Kanata are with me, too.
achan sent a teleport request to KiryuCoco.
KiryuCoco accepted the teleport request.
achan: So, who’s with me on this?
s_fbk sent a teleport request to achan.
ookamimio sent a teleport request to achan.
nekomata_okayu sent a teleport request to achan.
inugamikorone sent a teleport request to achan.
AZKi_VDiVA sent a teleport request to achan.
oozorasubaru: You know, I haven’t had much to do with all of this yet!
oozorasubaru sent a teleport request to achan.
shiranuiflare: Oh wow, we’re moving fast.
shiranuiflare sent a teleport request to achan.
Shirogane_Noel sent a teleport request to achan.
akirosenthal: One of us has to stay behind to summon us all back up, so I’ll do that.
achan: …I guess we have everybody, then!
Later…
The entirety of hololive minus the underworlders and Aki showed up to the edge of the valley of the forgotten. The valley was covered in an entirely new layer of almost silver ash; clearly something big had happened. The barrier and subsequent layered space was no longer present, leaving only the obliterated remains of the valley.
The other thing they noticed was that the entire valley was coloured a washed-out shade of blue; a suppression field that was so large as to cover the entire valley.
Roboco, Shion, and Kanata had gotten there first, and were currently interacting with a bunch of robots that looked suspiciously like one Usada Pekora.
Said Usada Pekora was about to raise an objection when Roboco interrupted.
“Peko-chan. Sorry for not telling you earlier, but I borrowed the remainder of the peko-bots to do magical measurements. I hope you don’t mind.”
Pekora rolled her eyes, and then Miko interrupted.
“It’s a better use than we ever found for them. What’s going on?”
Shion replied: “The suppression field blocks long-distance scanning and communication magic, so Roboco’s using literal over-the-air transmissions to communicate with the peko-bot network so we can map out exactly where Sora is.”
Roboco nodded, and spoke next: “It’s remarkably easy to find her, but approaching her will be a little trickier. Remember what Moira said about Sora’s aura before we all got out of heaven?”
A-chan blinked.
“But isn’t her aura blocked out by her own suppression field?”
Kanata nodded.
“Yes, but the suppression field isn’t picky about what magic it does or doesn’t shut down. And it operates on a fairly simple principle of getting weaker with distance, which means that as you get close to Sora, it reaches peak strength. And, uh, will shut down our physical selves as we get too close, since that’s spiritual magic. It’s that powerful.”
Roboco continued: “The Peko-bots did some quick readings for me; at present I don’t know if we can get close enough to talk to Sora without our physical bodies giving out. I’m not entirely sure about myself either, given the weirdness with my particular form of physical-spiritual body duality anyway.”
A-chan shrugged.
“Okay, let me ask a question I think we all know the answer to: are any of us actually backing out because of that?”
Total silence followed the question.
Roboco pulled out a box, filled with wireless earpieces.
“As Shion mentioned, we can still use over-the-air signals to communicate, so everyone should equip themselves before trying to go any further. I’ll stay back and monitor everyone’s status; if the suppression field gets too strong you’ll need to turn back. Otherwise, there’s not much else to add, aside from the fact that I wish you the best of luck.”
Roboco’s voice wavered.
“...because I really want you to succeed,”
A-chan nodded.
“We’ll do our best.”
And with that, after equipping themselves, everyone except Roboco walked forward into the valley.
It didn’t take long for things to go wrong; as predicted, as they went forward, the effects of Sora’s suppression field started settling in.
Luna was the first to stop; she said nothing but was breathing very heavily, stopping in her tracks as she did so.
Matsuri and Subaru both turned around.
“I think Luna has to turn around!” Subaru exclaimed through her earpiece.
Roboco replied: “Turn around, then; we don’t want to lose anyone.”
Matsuri and Subaru both turned around, helping Luna slowly walk the other direction.
The rest of them started dropping after that; either from the effects of their physical bodies slowly collapsing or helping others turn around; Shion took Aqua back when the latter’s stride started falling apart, Noel and Flare escorted Marine away from the direction of Sora while Pekora and Rushia joined them in doing so. Kanata helped carry Towa away from Sora, while Coco carried Watame when her stride started getting shaky; Haato turned to follow Watame, and finally the trio of Botan, Lamy, and Polka dragged Nene back by force when she attempted to continue going forward despite her legs giving out.
This left the gamers, A-chan, Miko, Suisei, and AZKi.
AZKi shrugged.
“Thank goodness for idol stamina.”
Suisei blinked.
“Dunno how Miko’s still up, then.”
Miko frowned, raising her gohei.
“Elite spiritual powers.”
All four gamers stopped, but didn’t turn around.
Mio frowned.
“I think I’m at my limit.”
“So am I.” Okayu followed.
Fubuki spoke next: “We’ll stay here for you if you want to go ahead of us. We’ll know if you succeed. If not, we can turn around together; if I’m feeling it then I know you’re probably not doing very well with it either.”
A-chan breathed heavily; she was lightheaded and knew she should stop, but had chosen not to because she knew she was close.
A-chan, Miko, Suisei, and AZKi marched ahead.
They finally found Tokino Sora, lying in the ash of the devastated valley, staring directly upwards into the sky, seemingly broken.
A-chan, Suisei, Miko, and AZKi all looked at Sora. Despite the presence of her friends, Sora didn’t even turn her head to face them.
A-chan tried to steady herself.
Don’t screw this up. You’re not scared of her.
The suppression field was, naturally, at its peak in this zone. A-chan was well aware of the fact that she was essentially in the process of physically dying; it was very likely that she had only one shot to talk to Sora before her physical self gave out.
Suisei, Miko, and AZKi all looked back; they were all aware that if they didn’t manage to calm down Sora on the first try that they would likely all essentially choke on the suppression field and physically keel over.
A-chan took one step towards Sora, and then another, and then another. To keep focus as her vision slowly gave out on her, she simply focused on taking one step at a time.
Finally, Sora seemed to recognize the presence of her best friend.
“...don’t you remember the sign?”
A-chan paused.
“...you have value, Sora. You’ll find purpose. And you’ll always have a place to belong with us.”
Sora finally raised her head, looking up at A-chan.
“You shouldn’t be here…”
Miko stumbled forward, falling to her knees next to Sora.
“I know. But we want to be.”
Sora cried utterly silently, tears lining her eyes but with no audible sound.
“You’re dying…” Sora spoke softly, “You’re dying because of me. Just because it isn’t permanent anymore…”
Suisei shrugged, choosing to sit down close by.
“First time’s the worst. I’m not really scared of it anymore. But I want to make one thing clear: if hololive was good enough to give me a place to sing in the afterlife, it’s sure as Hell - or maybe even Heaven - good enough to give you a place, too.”
AZKi seemed to stare off into the distance.
“Don’t you remember everything?”
Sora nodded, still lying in the ash.
“I remember the end of the world. I remember my last moments, failing to die quickly and dying in horrible agony. And now I know that’s what will happen to you if you stick around me for too long. I was angry when I destroyed my own temple, yes, but the fact of the matter is that…”
Her voice cracked a little.
“...I’m not in control. Not emotionally, and not magically. I remember the end of the world, and now I’m the one who would bring it about. Of course I remember it all. Why would I forget?”
AZKi, in a surprising motion, smiled.
“But you remember all of the things we did in the past, too. You remember celebrating your anniversary, enjoying the presence of the best friends you’ve made, and singing the songs that made you who you are today. Just like I did.”
AZKi then seemed to spin around, and then fell backwards into the ash as her legs seemingly gave out, taking a position directly beside Sora.
A-chan breathed deeply, barely able to do that much.
“Sora-chan, do you remember?”
Sora blinked.
“...remember what?”
“The reason you joined hololive in the first place.”
Sora paused.
“I don’t…” she replied, “No, I do remember. But I’m not the same Sora anymore, am I…? I’m the goddess who’s taken the place of your best friend.”
A-chan closed her eyes.
“You’ll always be our best friend.”
Sora paused.
“I threw away my humanity, A-chan. I chose this path because it was the only way to make sure that hololive would stay in good graces with the angels. Is there a place for what I’ve become?”
A-chan didn’t bother answering the question, and instead chose to summon what was left of her breath. Which wasn’t much; as a result, the words she tried to sing came out as barely a whisper.
“Onaji mirai wo mite itai…”
Yet, in that moment, those lyrics somehow drowned out all other noise. It was as if reality had gone silent just for this private performance.
Miko’s eyes lit up, and she continued the verse.
“Ano yume te ni shitai…”
Sora cried.
Suisei continued.
“Sorezore…”
Followed by AZKi.
“Chigatta…”
The group joined together, their voices not entirely in tune but the message resoundingly clear.
“Kokoro de…”
Finally, Sora joined in to finish the introductory verse, her voice shaky but still somehow reverberant.
“Hashima GO…!”
A-chan smiled, and then breathed.
And then realized that her breath was more consistent than it was about a minute ago.
The field’s weakening…
Sora started breathing more normally.
“...I still remember…”
She paused, and then smiled tearfully.
“I still remember. I don’t know if I’m the same Sora, but if you guys believe I am…”
A-chan smiled.
“Then I guess you are. That’s how I see it. That’s how all of us see it.”
Sora continued trying to focus.
“I’m sorry for everything I’ve caused.”
Suisei frowned.
“It wasn’t your fault. I’m just angry because of what happened to you.”
Sora frowned as well.
“I don’t think I’ll ever be allowed to be angry again. Not after what I did to my temple.”
Miko grinned.
“Hey, it’s your temple, you choose what to do with it.”
A-chan laughed.
“We’ll worry about everything later. For now? Let’s get you home, Sora-chan.”
AZKi chipped in: “Not that I don’t understand the circumstances, but can we finish Shiny Smily Story where we left off? We kind of cut it early.”
Everyone laughed, a joyous sound that reminded them of their previous lives, at which Sora was at the center of it all.
We’re going home…
END OF PART III
To be eventually concluded in:
HoloAfterLive: World Fragments
Notes:
I LIED.
Yeah, turns out that this is the end of the fic, but it’s not the end of the series.
The main reason is that, in a sense, the major conflict that spurred this entire fic is, ultimately, resolved. Sora’s ascended but has since calmed down, while on the other hand the nameless one’s currently lying down in a burning crater.
Yet, simultaneously it’s not resolved at all; and thus it’s time again to put this series on hold while I slowly write out the finale and epilogue arc.
Pages Navigation
SanguisAnima on Chapter 1 Thu 10 Jun 2021 05:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
A_Weird_Pancake on Chapter 1 Thu 10 Jun 2021 06:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
Forever_Dreamer on Chapter 1 Thu 10 Jun 2021 09:17AM UTC
Last Edited Thu 10 Jun 2021 09:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
wrsw on Chapter 1 Thu 10 Jun 2021 09:36AM UTC
Last Edited Thu 10 Jun 2021 09:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
General_Urist on Chapter 1 Thu 10 Jun 2021 08:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
Shikiyo_Arata on Chapter 1 Thu 10 Jun 2021 11:26PM UTC
Last Edited Thu 10 Jun 2021 11:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
wrsw on Chapter 1 Fri 11 Jun 2021 01:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
SanguisAnima on Chapter 2 Sat 12 Jun 2021 01:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
wrsw on Chapter 2 Sat 12 Jun 2021 02:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
SanguisAnima on Chapter 2 Sat 12 Jun 2021 02:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
General_Urist on Chapter 2 Sat 12 Jun 2021 02:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
Shikiyo_Arata on Chapter 2 Sat 12 Jun 2021 02:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
Still A Guest (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sat 12 Jun 2021 06:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
wrsw on Chapter 2 Sat 12 Jun 2021 06:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Trainrider on Chapter 2 Tue 15 Jun 2021 02:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
fufu3 on Chapter 4 Tue 15 Jun 2021 02:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
SanguisAnima on Chapter 4 Tue 15 Jun 2021 02:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
Trainrider on Chapter 4 Tue 15 Jun 2021 03:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
Still A Guest (Guest) on Chapter 4 Tue 15 Jun 2021 04:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
General_Urist on Chapter 4 Tue 15 Jun 2021 01:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Shikiyo_Arata on Chapter 5 Thu 17 Jun 2021 02:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
Trainrider on Chapter 5 Thu 17 Jun 2021 03:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
General_Urist on Chapter 6 Fri 18 Jun 2021 12:52AM UTC
Last Edited Fri 18 Jun 2021 12:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Shikiyo_Arata on Chapter 6 Fri 18 Jun 2021 01:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
Memorysoul on Chapter 6 Thu 29 Jul 2021 10:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
wrsw on Chapter 6 Thu 29 Jul 2021 11:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
SanguisAnima on Chapter 6 Fri 18 Jun 2021 02:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation